THE STORY OF A 
 LIVIN^EMPLE 
 
 FHEDEMCK M ROSSITER 
 MARY HENRY ROSSITER 
 
fyxmll UttivOTitg pihatg 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 FROM THE 
 
 SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 Henirg W. Sage 
 
 1891 
 
 ^./^...a.^.^.^ .Z/^.f.dJ 
 
Cornell University Library 
 QP 38.R83 
 
 3 1924 024 794 012 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924024794012 
 
T'he Story of a Living Temple 
 
 A Study of the Human Body 
 
 BY 
 FREDERICK M. ROSSITER, B S., M.D. 
 
 AND 
 
 MARY HENRY ROSSITER, A.M. 
 
 FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY 
 
 Chicago New York Toronto 
 
 MCMII 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1902, 
 BY FLEMING H. 
 REVELL COMPANY 
 
 August 
 
TO 
 HENRT AND MARGARET. 
 
 m 
 
PREFACE 
 
 This book was suggested by experience 
 both in teaching and in professional work. 
 Its plain object, bare of figures of speech, is 
 to arouse in the young a deeper interest in 
 the study of the human body. As a physi- 
 cian called to see both young and old, I have 
 long been convinced that "people are de- 
 stroyed for lack of knowledge." They lack a 
 practical knowledge of the physical basis of 
 health and happiness and morality. As a 
 teacher I have found that when presented as 
 here outlined, the study of the human body 
 becomes not only interesting, but fascinating. 
 The young mind can easily be led to regard 
 the human building as a masterpiece of crea- 
 tion, a beautiful structure, worthy of the most 
 profound admiration. In addition to this, 
 every young person who once comes to a 
 clear perception of the true relation of body 
 to mind and mind to body, must ever after 
 hold his health as sacred as his character. 
 
vi The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 It is my desire to help you who read these 
 words, and everybody else to think of the 
 body as a rare and wonderful building, to 
 lead you to study it and to see the vital rela- 
 tions between your care of it and your whole 
 success in life. 
 
 To regard the body as a temple is not vital, 
 but to see the bearing of practical physiology 
 and hygiene upon yourself as an individual 
 is of the greatest importance. 
 
 Although the analogy has been followed 
 throughout the book, special care has been 
 taken to adhere to scientific truth in every 
 particular as well as to omit no important 
 fact of physiology or hygiene. 
 
 Since the name of Mary Henry Rossiter 
 appears upon the title page as joint author, 
 it is necessary to state in order to explain 
 the later use of the singular pronoun, that 
 the conception, the plan, and the first writ- 
 ing of the manuscript were entirely my own. 
 When the book was finished the critic and 
 editor took it in hand. Her work was so 
 thorough and she infused so much of her own 
 personality and enthusiasm into the under- 
 taking that it became in part her own. The 
 
Preface vii 
 
 last chapter was her suggestion and was en- 
 tirely written by her except the description 
 of the face. 
 
 I am also greatly indebted to Professor 
 Winfield S. Hall, Ph. D., M. D., Professor 
 of Physiology, Northwestern University 
 Medical School, Chicago, for carefully read- 
 ing the manuscript, and for many valuable 
 suggestions. 
 
 P. M. R. 
 
 Evanston, 111., June, 1902. 
 
Health is simply nature's music, 
 Sweet diapason without Haw, 
 Chorus of happiness eternal, 
 Full harmony of life with law. 
 
 M. H. R. 
 
 IX 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Chapter. Page. 
 
 I. Your Body a Temple . . . i 
 
 II. The Wonders of the Temple . 6 
 
 III. The Outside of the Temple . .11 
 
 IV. How the Wall of the Temple can 
 
 BE a Living Wall . . . .18 
 
 V. Touch Cells and Living Wires . 24 
 
 VI. How TO Keep the Wall Beautiful 28 
 
 VII. The Pathway of Taste . . 35 
 
 VIII. The Pathway of Smell ... 43 
 
 IX. The Windows of the Temple . 50 
 
 X. A Living Camera . . . .61 
 
 XI. The Pathway of Sound . . 70 
 
 XII. The Entrances of the Temple . 83 
 
 XIII. Your Sanctum Sanctorum . . 90 
 
 XIV. The Brain Workers . . . .100 
 XV. What the Brain Workers Do . 107 
 
 XVI. How the Brain Workers ARE Trained 117 
 XVII. The Sympathetic Workers . . 126 
 XVIII, How to Take Care of the Nerve 
 
 Workers . . . . .132 
 
 xi 
 
xii Contents 
 
 Chapter. Page. 
 
 XIX. The Living Fountain . . . 141 
 
 XX. The Stream of Life . . . • i S ' 
 
 XXI. The Course of the Stream . . 161 
 
 XXII. Antechambers 171 
 
 XXIII. The Breathing Rooms . . . 181 
 
 XXIV. The Breath of Life . . . .192 
 XXV. The Living Canal .... 202 
 
 XXVI. Where Building Materials are 
 
 Mixed 220 
 
 XXVII. Winking Valves and Living Pumps 229 
 XXVIII. The Inner Door .... 240 
 XXIX. The Muscle Workers . . . 251 
 XXX. The Living Framework of the Tem- 
 ple 266 
 
 XXXI. The Bread of Life . . . 279 
 
 XXXII. Good Building Materials . .288 
 
 XXXIII. Apples op Gold and Nuts of Silver 298 
 
 XXXIV. Poor Building Materials . .305 
 XXXV. A Terrible Enemy to the Little 
 
 Workers 316 
 
 XXXVI. Thieves and Murderers . 326 
 
 XXXVII. The Sum of the Body . . .332 
 
 XXXVIII. The Beauty of the Temple . . 335 
 
THE STORY OF 
 A LIVING TEMPLE 
 
 [I.] 
 
 Tour Body a Temple. 
 
 This is the story of a building. It is the 
 most wonderful building ever built. The 
 best part of the story is that every word is 
 true. The strangest part is that the building 
 is alive. 
 
 Perhaps you have seen a house or a church 
 being moved on rollers from one place to an- 
 other. The building I shall tell you about 
 does not need rollers or wheels to move it. 
 It can go wherever the person who lives in 
 it wishes it to go. It can do this because it 
 is alive. 
 
 Would you like to see this building, or 
 one of these buildings, for there are just as 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 many such buildings as there are people in 
 the world? 
 
 Just look into the looking glass. Or look 
 at your father, your mother, your brothers 
 and sisters. Yes, every human being is a 
 building, a live building, a building that can 
 move and see and talk, a building that is full 
 of strange and beautiful and mysterious 
 rooms. 
 
 This building, the body, is not a house. 
 It is a far grander and more important build- 
 ing than that. It is grander even than a 
 church. It is a temple. 
 
 A temple is a special place where God is 
 to be worshipped. 
 
 The most famous temple of olden times 
 was Solomon's temple. Solomon's temple 
 was built of gold and silver and precious 
 stones, of cedar and fir and other costly 
 woods. An army of men spent seven years 
 in building it. It is still celebrated as the 
 most perfect structure ever erected by human 
 hands. But far more beautiful, far more 
 delicate, far more curious in workmanship 
 are the walls, the doors, the windows, the pil- 
 lars, all the living and marvelous parts of 
 
Your Body a Temple 
 
 every human body temple. Although it 
 takes a lifetime to build the temple of the 
 body it may at every stage be perfect and 
 complete. 
 
 Solomon's temple is considered a wonder 
 because "there was neither hammer nor ax 
 nor any tool of iron heard in the house while 
 it was in building." But the temple of your 
 body is a thousand times more wonderful 
 than that. Think how you grow, from a lit- 
 tle baby that can not walk or talk or help it- 
 self, to be a strong, active boy or girl and by 
 and by to be a man like your father or a 
 woman taller than your mother. 
 
 There are no hammers heard in building 
 you. Growing, the human temple is build- 
 ing. God is the Architect and Builder 
 that builds you from a baby to a man. You 
 are the Architect's assistant. If you wish to 
 grow into a fine, strong man or woman 
 you must help the Architect. Even the di- 
 vine Architect can not carry out His plan 
 for a perfect, temple unless you work with 
 Him. 
 
 Men were told long ago that the body is 
 a temple. Paul said to the people of Corinth, 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, 
 and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? 
 If any man defile the temple of God, him shall 
 God destroy ; for the temple of God is holy, 
 which temple ye are." 
 
 As you look into a temple or a church 
 from the doorway, is it the thought that God 
 is in the temple or the church that fills you 
 with awe ? As you step inside, is it the feel- 
 ing that you have entered the presence of 
 God that makes you walk on tip toe and 
 speak in whispers ? 
 
 Listen. 
 
 God is in the church because you are in 
 it. You brought Him there when you en- 
 tered it and when you depart you will take 
 Him away. You can not shut God into the 
 church and leave Him there. He has chosen 
 your body as His temple and so long as you 
 live He lives within you. 
 
 The man who swears or smokes in a church 
 is profaning his body, not the church. He is 
 defiling the living human temple, not a cold, 
 dead pile of stone. He defiles the temple 
 just the same whether he smokes in a church 
 or in a barn. 
 
Your Body a Temple 
 
 What does it mean to defile the temple 
 of the body? To defile is to make dirty or 
 unclean. You defile the outside of your body 
 when you daub it with mud or filth. You 
 defile the inside of your body when you eat 
 things or drink things or do things that make 
 you sick or weak. 
 
 One of the Kings of Israel, after King Sol- 
 omon, was a wicked man and defiled the 
 temple. Because of this a terrible disease 
 came upon him and he had it all his life. 
 Whenever you and whenever I defile the 
 sacred temple of the body, disease and weak- 
 ness «and sometimes death are sure to come 
 upon us. But if we remember that our 
 bodies are temples and if we do our best to 
 treat them as temples, we shall have health 
 and strength, and our bodies will grow more 
 and more beautiful and perfect. 
 
[II.] 
 
 The Wonders of the Temple. 
 
 People often travel thousands of miles to 
 visit a cathedral or some magnificent building 
 of stone or marble. If Solomon's temple 
 were still standing everybody that heard of it 
 would wish to see it. If you could not see it 
 you would read about it. 
 
 But this wondrous temple of the body, this 
 temple that was built by God himself at the 
 very beginning of the world, this temple that 
 has stood the storms and changes of thou- 
 sands of years, that is still as beautiful and 
 complete as when it first left the great Archi- 
 tect's hands, — nobody thinks very much 
 about. 
 
 We are shocked when men break into a 
 church and rob the altars or the treasury. 
 We think such men are worse than common 
 thieves. They are as bad as bad can be. 
 But every day we see men robbing their 
 
The Wonders of the Temple 
 
 bodies of health, the most sacred treasure 
 of the temple, and yet we do not call them 
 thieves. Why is this ? It is surely a greater 
 crime to steal from the living temple things 
 that can never be replaced than it is to rob 
 vaults of gold and silver. 
 
 We do not think enough about our bodies. 
 We do not know how wonderful they are. 
 The few great men who have studied them 
 have been deeply influenced by what they 
 learned. The psalmist exclaimed, "I will 
 praise Thee ; for I am fearfully and wonder- 
 fully made; marvelous are Thy works, and 
 that my soul knoweth right well." 
 
 No one can study the body without feel- 
 ing as David felt. 
 
 We almost worship the mind that could 
 invent a steam engine. We are never tired 
 of watching a big locomotive, its giant 
 wheels, its fierce headlight, its great black 
 throbbing body. But within your own body 
 is a more wonderful engine than any made 
 by man. It is your heart. If you put your 
 ear over another person's heart you can hear 
 it beating, beating. Sometimes you can hear 
 your own heart beating. Swiftly, steadily, 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 quietly, this perfect little engine is working 
 every moment to keep you alive and well. 
 It never stops. Ever since you were born it 
 has been running without ceasing. The heart 
 is an engine that does its work without coal 
 or steam. It is only one of a million ma- 
 chines invented long ago by the great Crea- 
 tor. It is only one of a thousand wonders in 
 the living temple of the body. 
 
 Just think, with your eye you can look at 
 once from a star, millions of miles away, to a 
 marble in your hand. No telescope can be 
 so quickly adjusted as that. With your ear 
 you can hear a cannon shot twenty miles dis- 
 tant and with the same ear you can hear a 
 pin strike the floor at your side. You think 
 the phonograph a great invention, but what 
 are the rough metallic sounds it can make to 
 the songs and shouts and merry laughter of 
 your own voice. 
 
 If once you become interested in this story, 
 this true story of a living temple, a building 
 that can move and see and talk, that is full 
 of strange and mysterious rooms, those other 
 stories that you may have read, stories that 
 
 8 
 
The Wonders of the Temple 
 
 are neither true nor good, will seem very dull 
 and common place. 
 
 If once you become interested in this story, 
 when you throw a ball or ride a wheel you 
 will think how it is that you can throw the 
 ball or ride the wheel. You will study the 
 machinery that gives you the power to run 
 and jump. When you ask your mother to 
 "feel your muscle" you will be able to tell her 
 all about that muscle, what it is made of, how 
 it works, how you make it grow and how you 
 keep it strong. 
 
 If a house is building in your neighborhood 
 you. like to watch the workmen putting up 
 the frame, filling in the walls, making parti- 
 tions and finally finishing the windows and 
 painting the outside. Houses, however, are 
 not built in your neighborhood every day. 
 But from the very moment you read these 
 words, if you will, until you are a grown man 
 or woman, you can watch nature building 
 your body temple. You can learn about the 
 frame, the living walls, the curious partitions, 
 the windows, the doors, and a hundred other 
 parts more interesting and more beautiful 
 than those of any other building. 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 You can watch nature and you can help. 
 Indeed, whether you wish to or not and 
 whether you know it or not you are either 
 helping or hindering all the time. Every 
 mouthful you eat, every breath you draw, 
 every movement you make, every thought 
 you think, every feeling you have, is either 
 building or tearing down the living temple. 
 
 The more you know about this temple, 
 the more you can help. The more you learn 
 about it the better you will understand how 
 the very smallest habits have their influence 
 in building it. You will understand how 
 habits may be formed and how other habits 
 may be changed so as to make the temple 
 grow more beautiful. 
 
 Before you have studied the body long you 
 will not need any one to tell you that the 
 living temple in which you live is the great- 
 est work of God. You will see that the di- 
 vine Architect has a perfect plan for a per- 
 fect temple, and that it depends upon you 
 whether this plan is carried out or not. 
 
 ID 
 
[III.] 
 
 'The Outside of the 'Temple. 
 
 The first thing we see when we look at 
 one of these body temples is its color. 
 We do not often think that this is the first 
 thing we see, because most of the people 
 we know have a color like our own. But 
 if we happen to meet a negro, an Indian, a 
 Chinaman, his color is the first thing we 
 notice. 
 
 The color of the body, whether it be black 
 or white, dark or fair, clear or muddy, de- 
 pends upon the skin. 
 
 The walls of other temples are made of 
 stone or marble. But the wall of the body 
 is this living wall of skin. Just the story of 
 the skin alone is stranger and more fascina- 
 ting than a fairy tale. 
 
 Notice that the skin fits the body like a 
 garment — no, much better than a garment. 
 It is not kind to nature to say your skin fits 
 like clothes. There never lived a tailor who 
 
 II 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 could make clothes fit as well as the skin 
 does. Is there a gap here and there between 
 your skin and your body? Does your skin 
 feel tight in one place and loose in another? 
 Can you feel your skin at all in the way that 
 you feel clothes ? 
 
 No, of course not. This is because nature 
 and not a dressmaker made your skin and be- 
 cause nature intended in the beginning that 
 the skin should take the place of clothes. 
 
 The first men and women did not wear 
 clothes. The skin was their only garment. 
 The natives of many very warm countries 
 to-day wear only a band of cloth or of woven 
 grass about the waist. Such people almost 
 always have a beautiful and healthy skin. 
 Everybody would be healthier if his skin 
 were not covered, if the sun could shine di- 
 rectly upon it, and if the pure, fresh air were 
 not shut away from it. The skin of your face 
 always looks better and can endure more 
 exposure than that of any other part of the 
 body. This is because it is not covered. 
 
 The skin is not only a more beautiful gar- 
 ment than any man could make, but it is also 
 a more durable one. 
 
 12 
 
The Outside of the Temple 
 
 Did you ever wonder why the skin on your 
 feet was not worn out after you had run bare- 
 footed all summer? Why, on the contrary, 
 it was thicker and tougher than when you 
 took off your shoes in the spring? The 
 shoes you had worn all winter were thin and 
 there were holes in them. 
 
 Clothes wear out, but the skin does not. 
 This is because the skin is alive. It is grow- 
 ing all the time and replacing what is worn 
 away. If one part of the skin is used more 
 than another part it becomes thicker and 
 harder. 
 
 It was considered remarkable that while 
 the children of Israel were wandering in the 
 wilderness forty years, during all this time 
 their clothes did not wear out, not even their 
 shoes. Moses called their attention to this. 
 He said, "Your clothes are not waxen old 
 upon you, and thy shoe is not waxen old 
 upon thy foot." Nobody, however, calls our 
 attention to the fact that the skin does not 
 wear out. 
 
 Although we live to be seventy or eighty 
 years old or even one hundred, we wear the 
 same skin that God gave us when we were 
 
 13 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 babies. That is, in one way it is the same 
 skin, and in another way it is a new skin. It 
 has the same color and general appearance 
 and we have never changed it as we change 
 a garment. But nature has been changing 
 it all the time through all the years. While 
 we have been asleep, even while we have been 
 awake and working, nature has been mending 
 the worn out places and making them new. 
 
 Rub your hand over your cheek, or over 
 the skin on your arm. How soft and smooth 
 it is, almost like velvet. Pick up a little skin 
 between your fingers. You notice that it 
 stretches like rubber. It is elastic. As soon 
 as you let go it springs back. When you 
 crook your finger or shut your hand or bend 
 your arm the skin does not crack or break. 
 When you straighten your finger or open 
 your hand the skin does not fall into folds or 
 creases. The skin of the hand is really a 
 glove. It does not crack or break or form 
 in creases because it is a living glove and not 
 made of the dead skin of some other animal. 
 
 Look at the skin through a magnifying 
 glass, as a botany glass or a sun glass. You 
 will see that it is covered all over with very 
 
 14 
 
The Outside of the Temple 
 
 dry or oily scales. These scales, many mil- 
 lions in number, have finished their work in 
 the body and are now dead and ready to be 
 carried away. 
 
 Once I saw a little girl who had a disease 
 of the skin that almost covered her body. 
 Her skin scaled off so badly that during 
 twenty-four hours she could gather a large 
 handful of the dead scales. One reason why 
 you should take a bath every day, whether 
 you feel like it or not, is to help clear off 
 these scales. 
 
 The skin in general is about one-eighth 
 of an inch thick. On the palms of the hands 
 and on the back it is thicker. Like most 
 garments it is made of two layers, the out- 
 side and the lining. The outside skin is very 
 thin and can be separated from the deeper 
 layer. When you fall down and as you say 
 "rub the skin off" it is merely the outside 
 layer that you rub off. It is not so easy to 
 rub off the true skin. 
 
 You know how a blister feels. The skin 
 is puffed up and tight. If you prick the 
 blister the skin falls down in a thick wrinkle. 
 This thick wrinkle is the outside skin and has 
 
 IS 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 no feeling. Its life is gone. But if you take 
 the dead skin off, you find at once that the 
 place under it is red and smarts. This sec- 
 ond part is the second layer and is called the 
 true skin. The blister was made by water 
 which collected between the true skin, which 
 is called the dermis, and the outside skin, 
 which is called the epidermis. 
 
 Now look at the true skin through your 
 magnifying glass. Do you see those many, 
 many little mounds or hillocks? They are 
 called papillae. On some parts of the body 
 you can see them even through the outside 
 skin. Examine the palm of your hand. You 
 will notice a large number of little ridges, that 
 make a beautiful pattern. These little 
 ridges are formed by the same tiny mounds 
 that you see through the magnifying glass. 
 
 Each mound or hillock contains an artery, 
 a vein and nerves. It may also contain touch 
 cells. All the arteries and veins together 
 make a vast network of blood vessels. All 
 the nerves together make a telegraph system 
 in which even the smallest nerve is a live wire. 
 By and by I shall tell you more about the 
 blood vessels and their business of feeding 
 
 i6 
 
The Outside of the Temple 
 
 the body and about the nerves that carry- 
 messages back and forth from the brain. 
 
 There are so many, many wonderful things 
 to explain that we must take them one at a 
 time and the simplest and most important 
 first. Before we go any further you must 
 understand what I mean when I talk about 
 the cells. 
 
 17 
 
[IV.] 
 
 How the Wall of the Temple can be a Living 
 Wall 
 
 Our houses are made of brick, or stone, 
 or wood. Every piece of brick or stone or 
 wood is composed of tiny separate bodies. 
 In the wood these tiny bodies are called cells. 
 But in the wood from which houses are built 
 the cells are not alive. They are dead. The 
 tree is made up of living cells. That is why 
 it grows. Stones and bricks do not grow 
 for they have no cells. The human temple, 
 unlike all other buildings, can grow because 
 it is composed of living cells. In fact, the 
 whole marvelous and complex human body 
 that contains millions and millions of living 
 cells, so small that it takes from two hundred 
 and fifty to three hundred in a row to make 
 one inch, all grew from just one living cell. 
 
 Years ago people thought that these little 
 bodies that compose the living temple were 
 
 i8 
 
How the Wall can be a Living Wall 
 
 sacs and so they called them "cells" which 
 means sacs. But now we know that the cell 
 is a great deal more than a sac. It is a liv- 
 ing bit of something called protoplasm, a liv- 
 ing body that breathes, and eats, and moves, 
 and grows, and gives off other cells and dies. 
 Its life is just as real as your life is, and your 
 life and health depend upon the happy work- 
 ing together of all these millions and millions 
 of separate lives. 
 
 In every organ of the body the cells are 
 different in form, have a different work to do, 
 and are called by different names. The cells 
 of the skin are called epithelial cells. 
 
 You have probably been in a crowd wait- 
 ing to get through a gate or into a building, 
 so you know how it feels to be pushed for- 
 ward all the time by people coming up behind 
 you. The epithelial cells, or the cells of the 
 skin, are constantly dividing and multiplying 
 in number, and as the number grows from 
 behind or within, the upper or outer cells 
 are pushed forward nearer the surface to 
 make room for the new ones. 
 
 The outer layer of the skin, the epidermis, 
 has no blood vessels, but its millions of hun- 
 
 19 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 gry little cells are fed by blood vessels in the 
 mounds. 
 
 The epidermis does contain, however, some 
 very small cells, called color cells. The true 
 skin of the negro is just like yours or mine. 
 All the coloring matter that makes him look 
 different from us is in the outer layer. 
 Hence, you see, a difference or a beauty that 
 is only skin deep does not amount to much. 
 
 Deep in the true skin among the fat cells 
 are many little tubes or pipes all coiled close 
 like a spiral spring. These little pipes pass 
 up, like a corkscrew, through the true skin 
 and through the epidermis. The very least 
 little tiny tip of the tube comes out on the 
 surface of the skin in an opening called a 
 pore. The pipes are called sweat ducts or 
 tubes and the coil is called a sweat gland. 
 
 Farmers, in many localities, dig ditches in 
 their corn or wheat fields to carry off the 
 waste water. Your house, perhaps, is fitted 
 with pipes for the same purpose. In the same 
 way the little pipes in the skin are put there 
 to carry off the waste. 
 
 In the palm of the hand there are more 
 than twenty-five hundred pores in one square 
 
 20 
 
How the Wall can be a Living Wall 
 
 inch of skin. In the entire skin there are 
 more than two million five hundred thousand 
 pores. 
 
 Just think of that ! If every one of those 
 two million five hundred thousand pores 
 were an eye what a vast deal you could see ! 
 
 If the two million five hundred thousand 
 sweat ducts or tubes were all connected into 
 one straight tube they would make a pipe 
 more than seven miles long. 
 
 Surrounding each little coil among the fat 
 cells are many little blood vessels. The coil 
 takes water and waste matter out of the blood 
 and forces it up through the little pipes and 
 places it on the skin. We call this liquid, 
 sweat. Every day in a full grown man or 
 woman these little pipes carry from three to 
 six pints of water and waste matter and leave 
 it on the surface of the body. The sweat 
 evaporates or passes off in vapor and thus 
 cools the skin. 
 
 If the skin is not kept clean the pores be- 
 come filled with dirt, the sweat can not flow 
 out and so is carried back again into the 
 blood. But the sweat is now poison and if 
 carried on in the blood will soon make one 
 
 21 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 sick. This is another reason why it is neces- 
 sary to take a bath every day, to wash off 
 the sweat and to keep the pores open so that 
 the poisons can get out. 
 
 Once some people who were getting ready 
 for a great celebration took a little boy and 
 tried to make him look Hke an angel. They 
 covered him all over, next to his skin, with 
 gold leaf, and stood him on a pedestal. They 
 did not intend to hurt him, but by putting 
 the gold leaf all over his body they stopped 
 the pores of the skin so that the sweat glands 
 could not carry off the waste and the Httle 
 boy died the next day. 
 
 When one has a fever the pores are closed. 
 This is why your mother gives you a "sweat" 
 when you take a bad cold. She wishes to 
 help nature open the pores and let the poi- 
 sons out. 
 
 In winter you are interested in watching 
 the thermometer go down to zero, in sum- 
 mer, to see it climbing up. If you ever 
 thought about it you probably said to your- 
 self, "What a wonderful instrument the ther- 
 mometer is." Your skin, however, registers 
 the changes in the temperature far more 
 
 22 
 
How the Wall can be a Living Wall 
 
 quickly and correctly than the most delicately 
 adjusted thermometer. The skin takes ac- 
 count of every little variation in the atmo- 
 sphere around you and opens or closes its 
 pores accordingly. In summer it helps you 
 to keep cool and protects you from the heat, 
 in winter it helps you to keep warm and pro- 
 tects you from the cold. 
 
 23 
 
[V.] 
 Touch Cells and Living Wires. 
 
 In playing tag, when you are touched, you 
 run. How do you know you have been 
 touched ? Can your clothes feel ? Can your 
 skin feel through your clothes? Do you 
 think that the garment of your body, the out- 
 side wall of the living temple, or in other 
 words, your skin, can feel ? 
 
 When you prick your finger is it the skin 
 that suffers pain ? When you put your hand 
 on a piece of ice you say it is cold. If you are 
 in the dark and touch something, you can tell 
 without seeing it whether it is smooth or 
 rough, square or round. Is it your skin that 
 knows all this? — No, it is you, inside the 
 body, controlling it, as the telegraph oper- 
 ator, in his office, controls a whole system of 
 wires from that one center. Let us see how 
 this is. 
 
 In those little mounds of the skin, the papil- 
 
 24 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 Ise, there are some very small bodies called 
 touch ceils. From one end of each touch 
 cell starts a fine slender thread called a nerve, 
 which is like a telegraph wire and goes to the 
 brain, as the telegraph wire goes to the oper- 
 ator's office. The brain is your office. 
 Every tiny touch cell is in direct and constant 
 connection with the brain. Some of the 
 touch cells tell us about cold, others about 
 heat, others about pain. Some are made 
 especially to tell us whenever anything 
 touches the skin. 
 
 For thousands of years people did without 
 a telegraph system. Nobody had invented 
 it. One country had to wait a long, long 
 time to hear from another. There were 
 some tribes of savages so far away from every 
 body else that nothing was known about 
 them until after they had lived and died and 
 disappeared from the earth. 
 
 But it was God and not man who put the 
 telegraph system into your body. He did 
 not have to wait thousands of years to think 
 of it and then to work it out. In the very 
 beginning He planned the body so that every 
 man and woman and child might have a per- 
 
 25 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 feet system of communication from the brain 
 to the tips of the toes, to every muscle, to 
 every bone, to every cell. 
 
 Without this system of communication the 
 living temple would soon be destroyed. If 
 you struck your hand against the stove and 
 there were nothing to tell you it was hot, 
 your hand might be severely burned before 
 you knew it. But the Architect has provided 
 for this. He has put a live wire into every 
 touch cell. When you touch the stove, quick 
 as a flash the warning of danger goes to the 
 brain and before you can think comes back 
 the order, "Jerk your hand away." 
 
 Sometimes people put the operator to sleep 
 by giving him poison, and then he can not 
 help them. This is another part of the story. 
 
 The touch cells are more numerous in the 
 lips, the ends of the fingers, the tip of the 
 tongue, the cheeks, the eyelids, and the palms 
 of the hands, than in other parts of the skin, 
 because we touch more often with those 
 parts. But there are a few of these temple 
 guards scattered throughout the skin, stand- 
 ing on duty, we might say, in case that region 
 of the body needs them. 
 
 26 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 In blind people the sense of touch is very- 
 keen. If a man can not see, the little touch 
 bodies must act for eyes. I once saw a blind 
 boy playing ball. He would toss the ball into 
 the air, then listen for it, and catch it every 
 time. Both touch and hearing helped him, 
 because he had no sight. 
 
 The touch cells in the mouth and in the 
 tube leading from it to the stomach keep us 
 from eating food that is too hot and from 
 drinking fluids that would scald us. 
 
 27 
 
[VI.] 
 
 How to Keep the Wall Beautiful. 
 
 Let us count up now and see how many 
 things the skin does : 
 
 1. It clothes the body. 
 
 2. More than any other one thing it makes 
 the body look beautiful or ugly. 
 
 3. It helps to keep the body warm in cold 
 weather. 
 
 4. It helps to keep the body cool in warm 
 weather. 
 
 5. It sweats, and by sweating carries poi- 
 sons out of the body. 
 
 6. It breathes through its pores. 
 
 7. It takes in food through its pores. 
 
 8. By means of it we learn about cold, 
 heat, pain, roughness, smoothness, and other 
 feelings. 
 
 So you see the living wall of the living 
 temple is a great deal more interesting and 
 important than the magnificent dead wall of 
 
 28 
 
How to Keep the Wall Beautiful 
 
 Solomon's temple or any other rare and 
 costly building. 
 
 If you wish to have a beautiful skin that 
 can do the things it was made to do you must 
 keep it clean and healthy. With all the poi- 
 sons that are pouring out of it and all the 
 scales that are scaling off, you can not pos- 
 sibly keep your body clean unless you bathe 
 it every day. 
 
 If you did not wear clothes, this would not 
 be necessary for the air and the sunshine 
 would bathe it for you. Your hands and face 
 that you do wash every day, and sometimes 
 many times a day, do not need the washing 
 so much as the rest of your body that is 
 covered by clothes. The clothes shut out the 
 air and sunshine and so the poisons and the 
 scales collect on the skin and dry and harden 
 and stop up the pores until you have a very 
 unclean feeling. And you are even more un- 
 clean than you feel. After a while the inside 
 of your body becomes unclean too, and it 
 takes a long course of sweating and scrub- 
 bing and careful living to make you clean. 
 
 You know how happy and well you feel 
 after you have had a good bath and put on 
 
 29 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 clean clothes. If you take a bath every day 
 your clothes will keep clean a great deal 
 longer and you will feel better and happier all 
 the time instead of just once or twice a week. 
 
 Washing the skin, however, is not the only 
 thing necessary to keep it healthy and clean. 
 It is quite as necessary to eat pure food and 
 to drink pure water. It is important also 
 to breathe out-door air and to exercise reg- 
 ularly. 
 
 It is natural for people to like to do the 
 things that make the body healthy. If the 
 Architect's plan had been followed through- 
 out the ages, men would always have chosen 
 those foods and drinks, those pleasures and 
 recreations and occupations that would have 
 kept the living temple beautiful and pure and 
 perfect. Even yet, almost all children have 
 natural tastes. They prefer simple true 
 foods to mixed and made dishes. Nine chil- 
 dren out of ten would rather have oranges 
 than candy. They would rather go in swim- 
 ming than go to dancing school. They 
 would rather play out doors than bend over 
 books in a dark house. 
 
 If you wish the wall of your temple, as well 
 
 30 
 
How to Keep the Wall Beautiful 
 
 as every other part of it, to be strong and 
 beautiful and perfect, you must go back to 
 the Architect's plan and follow it. 
 
 The marvelous walls of the living temple 
 are covered with a soft finish, the hair. You 
 have only to look at a bald headed man to 
 realize how much beauty the hair adds to the 
 body. 
 
 The hair is also a protection, especially to 
 the head, where it grows so thickly. If the 
 hair of the head is not cut it becomes very 
 long and may be coarse. But on the rest of 
 the body where the hairs are more scattered, 
 it is very short and soft. 
 
 There are about two hundred and fifty 
 thousand hairs in an average head of hair. 
 Each hair has a root, a shaft or stem, and a 
 tip. The root fits into a tiny bag in the true 
 skin, called a follicle. Food is brought to 
 the root of the hair by a little blood vessel at 
 the bottom of the folHcle. Each hair folHcle 
 is surrounded by small nerve fibres. 
 
 Every hair is made of cells, just as are all 
 other parts of the body. The new cells grow 
 in the root of the hair. They push the older 
 cells up and out into the stem or shaft and on 
 
 31 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 toward the tip. So the hair grows longer 
 every day. The tip is the oldest part of the 
 hair. 
 
 If you look at a hair through the micro- 
 scope you see that the outside cells are placed 
 hke the shingles on a roof, or like the leaves 
 of a pineapple. They overlap away from the 
 root toward the tip. 
 
 Now put the finest needle you can find, 
 under the microscope and look at it. You 
 will see the difference between God's handi- 
 work and man's. 
 
 A straight hair is smooth and round. A 
 curly hair is flat in many places and twisted. 
 Real curly hair can be made only by nature. 
 Your hair can not be coaxed to curl by wet- 
 ting and combing. Each little hair obeys 
 its Creator and grows round or flat as it has 
 been taught. 
 
 In the center of the hair stem is a little 
 canal filled with air. The color of the hair 
 depends upon the coloring matter stored 
 away in the cells that surround this canal. 
 When the cells stop making coloring matter 
 the hair turns white and there is more air in 
 the shaft. 
 
 32 
 
How to Keep the Wall Beautiful 
 
 By the side of each hair in the skin is a 
 Httle gland for making oil. Sometimes there 
 are two oil glands to one hair. The oil gland 
 makes oil from the blood and pours it out on 
 the hair. The oil spreads in a thin layer over 
 the skin, keeping it soft and cool. If this oil 
 is all washed off by soap the skin sometimes 
 itches and feels dry. 
 
 The hair may be kept healthy and beautiful 
 by brushing it often and by dipping the fing- 
 ers into cold water and then rubbing the 
 scalp briskly. 
 
 The finger nails and the toe nails are an- 
 other ornament to the living wall of the body. 
 The nails are hardened and thickened skin. 
 They protect and complete the ends of the 
 fingers and toes. Without finger nails you 
 could not do much fine work. 
 
 The nail grows about one inch in thirty- 
 two weeks. If the nails of a man seventy 
 years old had never been cut they would be 
 nearly eight feet long. 
 
 When one is sick the nails grow more 
 slowly and are marked by ridges. When 
 one is sick nature has no energy to waste on 
 
 33 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the decorations of the temple. She must 
 put all her work on the necessary parts. That 
 is why the hair sometimes comes out after a 
 fever. Nature could not spare any food to 
 the hair cells and they were starved. 
 
 34 
 
[VII.] 
 The Pathway of Taste. 
 
 Did you ever see a church spire building? 
 If you watched the carpenters you noticed 
 that they made a rough framework or scaf- 
 folding to stand on while working. Every 
 little while they raised the scaffolding so that 
 they could reach higher. When the spire was 
 done they took the scaffolding away. Then 
 you could see the beauty of the church. The 
 scaffolding had hidden it and made it look 
 untidy. 
 
 You have also seen carpenters make a path 
 of boards on which to carry brick and mortar 
 and other materials. The scaffolding, the 
 temporary paths, the hammers, the nails are 
 all necessary to the work of human builders. 
 But the divine Builder of the living temple 
 needs none of these. Silently, without con- 
 fusion, without scaffolding, the temple of the 
 living body grows from one cell to be a man. 
 
 35 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 Instead of wood and stone and brick, the 
 materials used for the living temple are food 
 and water, air and sunshine. 
 
 Kood and water are taken into the body 
 through the mouth, over the first part of the 
 pathway of taste. 
 
 The pathway of taste begins on the tongue. 
 It is not a temporary, but a permanent path- 
 way and is planned and built with more than 
 human skill. 
 
 Perhaps you have noticed that everything 
 you put into your mouth has some kind of a 
 taste. We say that certain things are "taste- 
 less" because they are neither sweet nor 
 sour, agreeable nor disagreeable. But every- 
 thing intended by nature as a food, and 
 everything that you might easily suppose to 
 be a food has a taste of its own when coming 
 into contact with the tongue. 
 
 Everything that men were intended to 
 eat has a good taste, a good smell and is also 
 pleasing to look at. Everything that men 
 were not intended to eat and that might have 
 been mistaken for food, originally had a 
 taste, a smell or, a look that would prevent 
 one from eating it. This was the divine 
 
 36 
 
The Pathway of Taste 
 
 Architect's plan for keeping thingg out of 
 the body that would hinder or destroy the 
 work of building. 
 
 If you put something into your mouth and 
 it tastes bitter or disagreeable you spit it out. 
 Sometimes you can not eat certain foods 
 because they do not look attractive. You say 
 they are not appetizing. Sometimes just the 
 smell of a thing will make the eating of it 
 impossible. So, you see, all natural food is 
 protected by three important senses, the 
 sense of taste, the sense of smell, the sense of 
 sight. 
 
 Suppose we study this pathway of taste 
 and learn how the great Builder has planned 
 it, so that nothing shall pass into the stomach 
 without being tasted. 
 
 First, get a looking glass, and holding it 
 up in front of your mouth, look at your 
 tongue. Do you see those little red mounds 
 scattered all over it ? Some of them are very 
 small, some are of medium size and back 
 of these are eight or ten very distinct 
 ones arranged in the form of a wedge. It is 
 by means of these mounds that you are able 
 to taste. 
 
 37 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The mounds project above the surface of 
 the tongue and are round. On the sides of 
 each are pecuHar Httle bodies that form a 
 perfect circle around each mound. Under 
 the microscope these round bodies look like 
 a leaf bud or like an onion that has been cut 
 through the middle. They are called taste 
 buds because it is in them that the power to 
 taste is located. 
 
 Everything you put into your mouth 
 touches the taste buds first, and the taste 
 buds tell you whether it is sweet or sour, 
 bitter or pleasant, agreeable or disagreeable. 
 The taste buds that give the best taste of 
 sweet flavors are on the tip of the tongue, 
 those that give the best taste of sour flavors 
 are on the sides of the tongue, and bitter 
 things are best tasted by the taste buds on 
 the back of the tongue. Many flavors that 
 we think we taste are recognized wholly by 
 the sense of smell. 
 
 I said that the pathway of taste begins on 
 the tongue in the taste buds. But, just as 
 I told you about the skin, that it is not the 
 skin that feels, but you, in your oflfice in the 
 brain, so it is not the taste buds that taste, 
 
 .38 
 
The Pathway of Taste 
 
 but you, again, in your office in the brain. 
 Another Hve wire of the great telegraph line, 
 the nervous system, goes from the brain to 
 the tongue and connects with the taste buds, 
 so as to tell you at once when anything 
 enters the mouth. It is for you to say 
 whether the morsel that is on your tongue 
 shall be swallowed or not. 
 
 A food that has no taste or flavor does not 
 do the body much good. If the carpenters 
 dawdle about their work the building does 
 not go up very fast. It depends upon what 
 the taste buds tell you about the food 
 whetlier you set the stomach and other di- 
 gestive forces at work briskly and steadily 
 or not. 
 
 If people had never abused the taste buds 
 they would always tell you the truth. But 
 it is a long, long time since the taste buds 
 were quite natural. 
 
 You can make a terrible coward of a little 
 dog, by whipping him. People have whipped 
 the taste buds by striking them with sting- 
 ing things like mustard, pepper, spices, vine- 
 gar, until often they can not tell the truth 
 about the morsels of food that touch them. 
 
 39 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 Some taste buds have been whipped so often 
 and so hard by these fiery things that they 
 no longer have the power to detect the deH- 
 cate flavors of natural foods. 
 
 If you use your jack-knife to sharpen nails 
 or to whittle stones it soon becomes dull. 
 In the same way you can dull the taste buds 
 by using them on tobacco, beer, whisky, tea 
 and coffee — things that are not foods at all 
 and that will surely blunt the taste buds and 
 the brain so that by and by they will be of no 
 more use than a worn out jack-knife. 
 
 When you think that there are no taste 
 buds anywhere else in the body except in the 
 mouth, not even in the tube leading from the 
 mouth to the stomach, nor in the stomach, 
 does it not seem very foolish to eat things 
 that simply please the taste buds for an in- 
 stant and then pass on where they can no 
 longer be tasted but where they are 
 bound to do great damage to the body? It 
 is more than fooHsh, it is wrong, if you look 
 upon your body as a temple sacred to the 
 divine Creator. 
 
 I have seen little folks as well as grown 
 folks swallowing food that they liked, as fast 
 
 40 
 
The Pathway of Taste 
 
 as they could, so that they could eat more. 
 This is not only greedy, selfish, and impolite 
 but it is also very silly. It is even more silly 
 than it is greedy or selfish or impolite. 
 Why? Because if you eat food fast yoii do 
 not get the full benefit of the taste. If you 
 wish to know the true pleasure of eating you 
 must keep every mouthful in your mouth 
 so long as you can taste it at all. 
 
 Nature, in putting all the taste buds in the 
 mouth, intended to give you the pleasure of 
 tasting food during the entire time it re- 
 mained in the mouth and nature intended all 
 foods to remain in the mouth long enough to 
 be thoroughly chewed and mixed with a fluid 
 called saliva so that they could be digested 
 properly. To carry out this plan of nature 
 you must chew every mouthful carefully. 
 It is only when the taste is quite gone that it 
 is ready to be swallowed. You miss a great 
 deal of pleasure and do your body untold 
 harm by eating too fast and by swallowing 
 food that has not been ground fine between 
 the teeth. 
 
 Did you ever think what a very great num- 
 ber of natural and simple and delicious flav- 
 
 41 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ors or tastes there are? You can tell every 
 fruit you know from any other fruit by its 
 taste alone, without either seeing or smelling 
 it. Apples, oranges, pears, plums, straw- 
 berries, raspberries, bananas, blackberries, 
 and many, many other fruits have each a 
 dififerent and distinct flavor. The same is 
 true of nuts, and grains, and vegetables. It 
 is a much better plan to preserve these simple 
 and delicate flavors than to destroy them or 
 to hide them by stronger ones that are not 
 natural. If you put hot spices and high sea- 
 soning on food you not only hide and injure 
 the natural flavor, but you also weaken the 
 power of the taste buds to taste. 
 
 42 
 
[VIII.] 
 The Pathway of Smell. 
 
 The nose is the smelling room of the body. 
 It is more than a room, — it is in reality a 
 wonderful little house. It is three stories 
 high, and is made up of many curious rooms 
 and winding stairs. Two doors, the nostrils, 
 admit the air laden with odors to the waiting 
 room or vestibule. Most of the air passes 
 back through the hall on the first floor, some 
 of it goes up stairs to the second floor and 
 visits the various chambers, but the odors 
 one and all make haste to reach the rooms on 
 the third floor. In the walls of these upper 
 rooms are thousands of delicate hair like 
 projections ready to be touched. 
 
 These projections are like electric buttons 
 in a house or a hotel. You touch the button 
 in your room at a hotel and after a while 
 there is a tap at the door. The bell boy has 
 brought you a pitcher of water. The very 
 
 43 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 gentlest touch of an odor on one of these 
 hairs or "smell bodies" in the smell chamber 
 of the nose, rings a bell in your office in the 
 brain and tells you that a rose is waiting to 
 be enjoyed or that you are in a disagreeable 
 or a dangerous air. As at the hotel you ring 
 once for hot water, twice for drinking water, 
 three times for something else, so the little 
 smell bodies, which are called olfactory cells, 
 send dififerent messages to the brain for dif- 
 ferent odors. 
 
 The next time you go out doors see how 
 many different things you can smell. Then 
 see how many more smells you can think of 
 that you like. One thing that makes the 
 spring of the year so delightful to everybody 
 is the wonderful sweetness of the odors. The 
 new grass springing up, the leaf of the 
 tree, even the earth, has a pleasant smell. 
 How it refreshes us to go into a clover field 
 or an orchard in bloom and to breathe and 
 breathe and breathe ! 
 
 Every fragrant odor is healthful or full of 
 health. It makes us breathe more deeply 
 and thus brings more life into the blood, 
 more vigor to the brain. 
 
 44 
 
The Pathway of Smell 
 
 Bad odors have just the opposite effect. 
 They warn us of danger in the air and keep 
 us from breathing gases and fumes that 
 would poison us. How often in passing a 
 factory or some other place where there is 
 a bad smell you hold your nose shut to keep 
 out the odor. At the same time you are 
 keeping out bad air. 
 
 You can not smell any one odor very long 
 at a time. If you do not heed the warning 
 of a bad smell soon the warning will no 
 longer be given. If you bury your nose in a 
 fragrant bouquet or hold it close to the top 
 of a bottle of perfume almost at once you 
 cease to smell anything at all. If you keep 
 smelling and smelling of some sweet flower 
 your very eagerness destroys your pleasure. 
 The odor can not be constantly smelled. In 
 three minutes or in a shorter time it will be 
 gone. This is because the power of the smell 
 cells is Hmited. You have been trying to 
 make them work too hard. They are so 
 built that they can not overdo. If you wait 
 a few moments and let them rest they will go 
 to work again and you can again smell the 
 flower, the perfume, the gas. 
 
 45 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 In this the smell cells are like the taste 
 buds. After one has been eating for half an 
 hour the food does not taste as it did at first. 
 The taste buds as well as the smell cells be- 
 come tired and need rest. The first mouthful 
 has the keenest taste. The first whifif of an 
 odor has the keenest smell. 
 
 Just as the taste buds in the mouth stand, 
 like sentinels, at the beginning of the food 
 passage to see that nothing dangerous 
 enters, so the smell cells stand, like sentinels, 
 at the beginning of the breathing passage, 
 guarding all the air we breathe. 
 
 The air often carries other enemies besides 
 bad odors. Just inside the doors of the nose, 
 in the nostrils, are several little stiff hairs, 
 that are placed there to keep out these ene- 
 mies. They keep out flies and other insects 
 as well as the dust. If dust or dirt or insect 
 passes these guards it is caught by the moist 
 walls of the nose. 
 
 In many places, especially in some large 
 cities the air is so full of dust that it forces its 
 way past these sentinels through the nose 
 into the throat and lungs where it often 
 causes disease. 
 
 46 
 
The Pathway of Smell 
 
 If the air is very cold or very hot the front 
 doors of the nose are partly closed by certain 
 Httle muscles whose duty it is to keep watch 
 and not let in any more cold air or hot air 
 than it is safe to breathe. When these Httle 
 muscles are holding the door shut it makes 
 our noses look thin and "pinched." Notice 
 this on a cold frosty morning. It is not Jack 
 Frost that is pinching your nose but the little 
 muscles in the tip of. your nose that are shut- 
 ting the doors to keep out Jack Frost. 
 
 The cold air that these muscles do let in 
 goes up and down stairs in the smelling 
 house, all around through the many rooms 
 and is gradually warmed by touching the 
 warm walls of the nose until it is ready to 
 pass on into the lungs. 
 
 Smell and Taste are good friends and work 
 together. One helps the other. But smell 
 helps taste more than taste helps smell. 
 
 Sometimes you get up in the morning to 
 find that you have a cold in the head. You 
 try to breathe through your nose but can not. 
 You can not smell. You sit down to break- 
 fast but you can not eat. The food does not 
 taste good. You push back your plate and 
 
 47 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 give up trying to eat. This is just what smell 
 and taste were working for. Your cold will 
 disappear sooner if you do not eat much, so 
 they make eating uncomfortable and dis- 
 agreeable. Every part of the body is all the 
 time helping every other part to keep the liv- 
 ing temple growing healthy and strong and 
 beautiful. 
 
 When I was a boy and lived in the country 
 I often had to go to town and sometimes did 
 not get home until after dark. In the sum- 
 mer when the grapes began to ripen there 
 was such a fragrance from the vineyards fill- 
 ing the air that I could tell just where I was, 
 however dark it might be. 
 
 Since I have grown to be a man I have 
 known some people whose lives were so 
 fragrant with health and happiness and kind- 
 ness that every body who came near them 
 felt, even without seeing it, the sweet, re- 
 freshing influence that went out from them. 
 The divine Architect who made the vine- 
 yards, the sweet smelling orchards, the living 
 human temple, planned that every life, not 
 alone of flower and fruit, but of human being 
 also, should give forth fragrance. If we labor 
 
 48 
 
The Pathway of Smell 
 
 with Him to build this temple of our body and 
 of our life as He has planned it, then the 
 ripened fruit, the finished work, will have the 
 true fragrance of love and goodness. 
 
 49 
 
[IX.] 
 
 The Windows of the Temple. 
 
 Did you ever visit one of the great 
 churches or cathedrals in New York, Chi- 
 cago, Boston, or possibly in London or Paris? 
 If so, you remember the beautiful stained 
 glass windows, of many, many colors, 
 through which the light fell softly. Some of 
 these windows cost thousands of dollars and 
 are famous all over the world. There is one 
 window in the cathedral of Notre Dame in 
 Paris that is made of tiny pieces of the most 
 costly colored glass and is hundreds of years 
 old. It is called the Rose window, and no- 
 body ever goes to Paris from the United 
 States without making a special effort to see 
 it. There is also in Paris a chapel called La 
 Sainte Chapelle, the walls of which are almost 
 entirely made of windows, rare and beautiful 
 windows that are the wonder of all who look 
 at them. 
 
 50 
 
The Windows of the Temple 
 
 But the richest and most skillful builder in 
 the world could not make a window half so 
 beautiful, or half so useful, as one of the win- 
 dows of the living human temple. 
 
 You know, of course, that the windows of 
 your body are the eyes. 
 
 Perhaps you have sometimes wondered 
 why you can never go up behind a fly so 
 quietly, so carefully, that it will not see you 
 and fly away. The fly has only two eyes, 
 like yourself. That is, it seems to have only 
 two eyes, but the eyes of the fly are not made 
 like ours. The fly's eye has four thousand 
 window panes through which it can look. 
 That makes eight thousand window panes for 
 the fly and two for you. Each one of these 
 window panes is called a lens or facet. 
 
 The bee has even more windows to look 
 through than the fly. The bee has six or 
 seven thousand eyes in the sides of its head 
 besides one great big triple power eye in its 
 forehead. Some ants have twenty-four hun- 
 dred eyes. The dragon fly has about twenty- 
 four thousand, and the butterfly thirty-five 
 thousand six hundred. Men have actually 
 counted twenty-four thousand lenses in the 
 
 51 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 dragon fly and thirty-five thousand six hun- 
 dred and fifty in the butterfly. They are able 
 to count them by placing them under the 
 microscope and thus making them look hun- 
 dreds of times larger. 
 
 Did you ever think how very, very big, like 
 a terrible giant, you must seem to the fly 
 when it looks at you through its eight thou- 
 sand windows ? Although it can fly, it needs 
 all these eyes to help it to escape from the 
 cruel hands of many a boy or girl. 
 
 No two eyes are just alike, not even your 
 own. Probably your two eyes have the same 
 color, but this is not necessarily the case. I 
 knew a man who had one brown eye while 
 the other was half gray and half blue. 
 
 Look at the eyes of the different members 
 of your family — see how they differ. Just 
 among your own acquaintances you will 
 notice astonishing variety. 
 
 There is a marked difference in the eyes of 
 different races. It is easy to point out the 
 eyes of a Chinaman or a Japanese. 
 
 The eyebrows are both useful and orna- 
 mental. Like the cornice, to a window, they 
 give expression to the eye and to the face. 
 
 52 
 
The Windows of the Temple 
 
 The cornice prevents water and dirt from 
 running into the window. The stiff hairs of 
 the eyebrow prevent the sweat from running 
 into the eye by turning it toward the nose or 
 down the sides of the face. They also keep 
 out dirt and dust. 
 
 The eyelids are the heavy outside curtains 
 of the windows. You have seen handsome 
 curtains made of brocade and lined with silk. 
 Your eyelids are made of two layers of skin 
 that touch each other loosely like the brocade 
 and the silk lining. The outside layer is like 
 the rest of the outside skin of the body, but 
 the inside layer, that corresponds to the soft 
 silk, is a wet skin called mucous membrane. 
 The mucous membrane lines the entire inside 
 of the body. This wet lining of the curtain 
 keeps the eye moist and prevents any rubbing 
 of its very delicate coats. 
 
 The eye lashes are the fringe of the eye- 
 lids. They too protect the eyes from dust 
 and dirt and from small insects. 
 
 They are also a protection against too 
 much light. If you are looking at an object 
 in too strong a light this fringe of lashes falls 
 more closely in front of the eye so that you 
 
 53 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 must look through its shade to see. Some- 
 times when the sun shines on the snow or you 
 try to look at some brilliant light you can 
 hardly see at all. Both curtain and fringe 
 are shielding you. 
 
 The eyelashes, like the taste buds and the 
 smell bodies, are sentinels. They stand at 
 the entrance of the eye, to give warning of 
 danger and to keep out enemies. If any- 
 thing touches one of these little hairs, quick 
 as a wink the eye is shut. 
 
 The windows of your house probably move 
 up and down on pulleys. In some old-fash- 
 ioned houses the windows still have to be 
 pushed up and down and are held at certain 
 points by a catch. You never heard of win- 
 dows, made by men, that could move up and 
 down and sidewise, at every angle and in the 
 direction of a circle without any visible ma- 
 chinery. The windows of the human temple 
 can do this. 
 
 Suppose we prove it. 
 
 Hold your right arm out straight in front 
 of you. Fix your eyes upon your thumb. 
 Now make a small circle with your arm, keep- 
 ing your eyes fixed upon your thumb, but 
 
 54 
 
The Windows of the Temple 
 
 without moving your head. You can not feel 
 your eye moving, can you? But it does 
 move all the time. It follows every change 
 in the position of your thumb and has itself 
 described a perfect circle in the brain, — that 
 is if your thumb described a perfect circle. 
 
 Each eye is moved by six little muscles 
 that are behind the eyes and can not be seen. 
 
 Back of the heavy outside curtain of the 
 window, the eyelid, is the window itself, the 
 eyeball. It is called the ball of the eye 
 because it is almost round. The eyeball rests 
 upon a soft cushion of fat which protects it 
 from jars and blows. When a person has 
 been sick a long time the fat disappears, just 
 as the fat does under the skin, and so the eyer. 
 look "sunken." 
 
 Boys and girls will sometimes spend half 
 an hour at a time watching a doll that can nod 
 its head or take ofif its cap. If you will watch 
 the eyes of one of your playmates or of your 
 kitten or your dog, you will see things more 
 remarkable than any toy. 
 
 Have one of your friends stand facing a 
 window and look into his eye. You see, of 
 course, as you always can, the white of the 
 
 55 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 eye and the round center. But look more 
 closely. If you notice carefully you will ob- 
 serve that the very front of the eyeball is a 
 transparent part as clear as glass. This is 
 the window pane and is called the cornea. 
 Back of the cornea in the very center of the 
 eye is a round black circle. This round 
 black circle is a hole. It is a hole to let in 
 the light. It is called the pupil of the eye. 
 Now watch the pupil of your friend's eye. 
 Ask him to shut his eye a moment. Look 
 quickly when he opens it. Do you see that 
 as he opens his eye the pupil gets smaller and 
 smaller while after he has stood in the light 
 a few seconds it is a very tiny point? Now 
 ask him to turn around with his back to the 
 light. The pupil grows larger at once. If 
 you could see your own eye now that you 
 are facing the light you would notice that 
 your pupils have grown smaller. 
 
 The pupil or the real window of the eye 
 grows larger or smaller to let in or keep out 
 the light as you need it. It does this by 
 means of a round muscle that runs around 
 the edge of it. When this muscle contracts 
 or tightens, Hke a purse string, it makes the 
 
 56 
 
The Windows of the Temple 
 
 hole smaller and when it loosens or expands 
 it makes the hole larger. When a bright 
 light strikes the eye the pupil instantly be- 
 comes very small. But in the dark the pupil 
 is large. This is the reason the eyes of a 
 cat are always so bright in the dark. The 
 pupil then is almost as large as the eye. 
 
 If the pupil of the eye did not contract in 
 a bright Hght, too much light would enter 
 and the eye would be injured. 
 
 You have noticed perhaps that your 
 mother is careful to keep the baby's eyes out 
 of the light. This is because the baby's eyes 
 are weak and the little round muscle has not 
 yet learned to do its work quickly. If a 
 bright light should enter the baby's eyes it 
 might hurt the Httle one's sight for Hfe. It 
 is a bad practice to try to look at the sun. 
 
 Now look at your friend's eye again. You 
 see back of the clear part called the cornea, 
 and around the black hole called the pupil, a 
 colored circle. This colored circle is directly 
 in front of and covers the round muscle that 
 forms a ring around the pupil. The colored 
 circle is a layer of color cells and corresponds 
 to the delicate inside curtain of a window 
 
 57 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 whether it be of lace or fine silk. It is called 
 the iris, which means rainbow. The pupil 
 of your friend's eye is black. But no two 
 persons have exactly the same colored iris. 
 The color cells are different in each person. 
 It is the color cells that give the color to the 
 eye, that make it brown or blue, gray or 
 black, sometimes green and in a very few 
 cases white. 
 
 If you could look through the hole in the 
 eye, the pupil, you would see exactly opposite 
 the entrance, a small round body .about one 
 third of an inch in diameter, and as clear and 
 transparent as a glass crystal. This is the 
 crystalline lens through which the light 
 passes to reach the sight nerve. In front of 
 the crystalline lens is a small room filled with 
 water. Behind it is a larger room also filled 
 with a perfectly clear fluid. So you see, in 
 the middle of the eye, from the window pane 
 back to the sight nerve the path for the light 
 is as clear as glass. 
 
 The white of the eye and the window pane 
 or cornea are kept clean and moist by water 
 from a little fountain called the tear gland. 
 The tear gland is in the upper and outer part 
 
 58 
 
The Windows of the Temple 
 
 of the eye socket, just outside the eyeball. 
 It is about the size of an almond. A dozen 
 little pipes carry the water in this fountain to 
 the edge of the upper eyelid. From there 
 it spreads in a very thin layer over the front 
 of the eye, keeping it always moist and wash- 
 ing off the dust. If coal dust, or dirt, or a 
 speck of hard matter gets into the eye, the 
 delicate covering of the eyeball or the inside 
 lining of the eyelid is irritated. The irrita- 
 tion causes more pressure to be put on the 
 fountain and in a few minutes floods of tears 
 are pouring through the 'tubes. The tears 
 do their best to wash out the speck and often 
 succeed. They flow toward the nose, so, if 
 anything gets into your eye, be sure to help 
 the tears by rubbing your eyelids, very 
 gently, toward and not away from the nose. 
 When the tears are very abundant they run 
 down the tear duct into the nose. This is the 
 reason people blow the nose and use the 
 handkerchief when they are crying. 
 
 The eyeball is dressed in three very beau- 
 tiful coats. The outer coat, or the sclerotic 
 coat, gives shape to the eye because it is hard. 
 The second coat or the coat next to this is 
 
 59 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 called the choroid coat. The color of this 
 coat is a rich, dark purple and its principal 
 use is to keep all the parts of the eyeball sup- 
 pHed with blood. The inner or third coat is 
 one of the most marvelous parts of the entire 
 body. It is so thin and so delicate that one 
 can hardly touch it without tearing it all 
 apart. Yet, although it is so very thin, it is 
 made up of ten layers. 
 
 This inner coat, the retina, is the expanded 
 end of the nerve of sight, or the optic nerve. 
 If you think of an umbrella turned inside out 
 you will get some idea of the shape of the 
 retina. The umbrella part would represent 
 the expanded end of the optic nerve while the 
 umbrella handle would stand for the nerve 
 trunk passing back to the brain. The nerve 
 trunk is made up of about one million little 
 white threads or nerves, *ach going from the 
 inner coat of the eye back to the brain. 
 
 60 
 
[X.J 
 
 A Living Camera. 
 
 The eye is a camera. It is smaller than 
 the smallest pocket camera, but it has an end- 
 less number of films and takes thousands of 
 pictures every day. It is self-adjusting, self- 
 repairing and though the picture is life sized, 
 the image is very small. It works instantan- 
 eously. It is not for sale. Millions of dol- 
 lars could not buy one. It has never been 
 improved by additions or changes. It was 
 invented in the beginning by the great Maker 
 of every perfect gift. It was given to you, 
 perfect and complete, when your life was 
 given, that you might take pictures of every- 
 thing you saw, so long as you lived. You 
 did not even have to learn how to use it or to 
 provide plates and films and washes. Every- 
 thing about it was complete and is kept com- 
 plete and in good repair by the Giver. All 
 that He asks is that you try to prevent your 
 
 6i 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 eyes from taking any but beautiful and use- 
 ful pictures. 
 
 You may think you understand all about 
 taking and developing pictures with a kodak 
 or camera. But there is at least one thing 
 about even the simplest process that you can 
 not explain. After you have everything 
 ready, the slide in, the object posed, your 
 watch in hand, and after you have snapped 
 the camera, you can not explain how it was 
 that letting in the light for just one instant 
 printed a picture on the plate. 
 
 In the same way, no one can exactly ex- 
 plain how light falling on the sight nerve can 
 make a picture in the brain. But I wish you 
 to understand it as well as any can, and this is 
 the way of it. 
 
 Suppose your finger touches my hand. 
 The nerves of touch send a message to the 
 brain. Now, seeing is touching at a distance. 
 Hearing is another kind of touching at a dis- 
 tance. You know that if you fan the air you 
 set it in motion. You can feel the waves of 
 motion. The shining of light also sets waves 
 in motion — waves of light. If these waves 
 of light pass over that clear path through the 
 
 62 
 
A Living Camera 
 
 pupil of the eye, through the room full of 
 water, .through the crystalline lens and the 
 transparent fluid back of it, and if these 
 waves of light strike the retina, or the ex- 
 panded end of the sight nerve, then in some 
 mysterious way, no one knows just how, the 
 picture brought by the waves of light is car- 
 ried on over the sight nerve to the brain, 
 where, in the back part of the brain, it is left 
 as a negative, a picture that can never be 
 destroyed. After that you can see this pic- 
 ture even when your eyes are closed. 
 
 Sometimes the sight nerve takes pictures 
 of things that we afterwards wish we had not 
 seen. All the pictures of a lifetime are kept 
 stored away in the back part of the brain. 
 Sometimes we call this part of the brain a pic- 
 ture gallery. Sometimes, too, we say that 
 .the pictures are hung on memory's wall. 
 
 It is a grand thing for a man when he is 
 old, to have pleasing pictures hung in the art 
 gallery of his brain. 
 
 It is impossible to keep out every disagree- 
 able sight, but one can cultivate the habit of 
 looking at beautiful things. 
 
 When you see an animal that is hurt, if you 
 
 63 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 regard it with pity, and try to help it, the 
 picture left in your brain will not be so dark 
 as if you had turned away in horror or had 
 made the animal sufifer more. So if you see 
 a drunken man in the gutter, or people fight- 
 ing, the picture will be better if you are sorry 
 rather than amused. 
 
 The divine Maker of your camera, the eye, 
 intended it to have only beautiful pictures to 
 photograph. Everything that God has made 
 is beautiful. The hills, the valleys, the 
 brooks, the flowers, the trees, the fields, the 
 birds, the animals, the sky, the clouds, the 
 moon, the stars, — all these are God's views 
 for your camera. They are free. Your eye 
 is taking snap shots of them all the time 
 whether you are thinking about it or not. 
 And the pictures your eyes are making are 
 having a constant influence on your whole 
 mind and character. 
 
 Some things you see are so new and start- 
 ling that you feel the efifect of them at once. 
 But the most lasting images are the daily 
 sights of ordinary life. That is why it is im- 
 portant to be surrounded by beautiful things, 
 
 64 
 
A Living Camera 
 
 to look at God's views every day and many 
 times a day. 
 
 Everything made by man is a copy of God's 
 work. That is the reason there is so Httle 
 that is really beautiful in large cities. The 
 works of God are hidden by the imitations of 
 men. Even the sky is so clouded with smoke 
 and dust that it does not look like God's sky. 
 People who have lived a long time in cities 
 often forget about the truly beautiful things 
 in the world. 
 
 There is one great difiference between the 
 eye and any other window. The eye is 
 changed by the things it looks at. Perhaps 
 it is better to say that the eye is changed by 
 what you think about, and what you think 
 about depends very much upon what you 
 look at. The windows of a house may stare 
 at wickedness a hundred years and that will 
 not make them any different. But the win- 
 dows of the living temple can not do this. If 
 you look at things that are not good for your 
 temper, that arouse bad feelings of any kind, 
 if you form the habit of looking at such 
 things, not only your mind and your char- 
 
 65 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 acter will be injured, but even your eyes will 
 change. They will grow ugly, cruel and 
 hateful. On the other hand, if you cultivate 
 the habit of looking at things that are beauti- 
 ful and pure and true your eyes will show 
 this. They show your thoughts, whatever 
 they are. 
 
 Suppose you were to wear a dark shield 
 over your eye for a year or two. You would 
 probably become blind. The sight nerve 
 would be injured and the sight nerve can not 
 be repaired. Taking the shield off would do 
 no good. But if a cataract or a sort of thick 
 film should grow over your eye, it might re- 
 main there for years and you would not be- 
 come blind. If the cataract were removed 
 you could see again. So if you blind your 
 eyes to beautiful things, by and by you will 
 not be able to see the things that are beauti- 
 ful. Your eyes will be blind. But if through 
 no fault of your own you have been prevented 
 from seeing the good and the true, even for 
 many years, if the obstacles are at last re- 
 moved, you can see the good and the true as 
 well as any one, — perhaps even better than 
 
 66 
 
A Living Camera 
 
 some who have been looking at them all their 
 life. 
 
 It is harder to take care of the living win- 
 dows than of the windows of a house. All 
 that the windows of the house need to keep 
 them in good condition is to be washed often. 
 The eyes need more than this. The water 
 from the fountain of the tear gland is all the 
 time washing the living windows. But this 
 alone will not keep them bright. In order to 
 have bright eyes and good eyesight the entire 
 body must be kept healthy. Poor food, the 
 wrong kind of food, or the lack of food, will 
 dim the vision, for the eye is nourished by the 
 blood and the blood can not carry whole- 
 some nourishment unless it is made of whole- 
 some food. 
 
 When your are sick your eyes become 
 weak. It is dangerous to use them then, or 
 at any time when they smart or ache. This 
 is the reason why, if you have the measles or 
 the scarlet fever or any other disease, the 
 doctor and your mother are so very partic- 
 ular that you must not read until you are 
 quite well again and strong. 
 
 67 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 When you are reading, the Hght should fall 
 over your left shoulder upon the page and 
 never into your face or from the front on the 
 book. It injures the eyes to read in the dusk 
 or by a dim light. When changing from day 
 light to lamp light, or from any one kind of 
 Hght to another, be sure to rest the eyes a 
 few moments either by closing them or by 
 looking away from the book. 
 
 At any time, if you are doing close work, 
 you should rest the eyes frequently, by look- 
 ing off, over the fields, down the street, al- 
 ways at something far away. 
 
 It is a very harmful practice to read lying 
 down. It is not natural. It strains the eye. 
 It is injurious to read while walking, riding in 
 a carriage or on a train. If your body is in 
 motion it is impossible to hold a book at just 
 the same distance from the eye every instant. 
 Every time the page moves, the muscles in 
 the eyeball have to move also, to adjust them- 
 selves, and this tires the eye. 
 
 One good way to rest tired eyes, or to re- 
 lieve the eyes if they smart is to lay over 
 them a soft cloth wrung out of very hot water 
 and then to change this for a cold one. 
 
 68 
 
A Living Camera 
 
 You could keep this up for half an hour, 
 changing from hot to cold every five minutes. 
 It always soothes and strengthens the eyes to 
 bathe them gently in cold water. 
 
 If, when you read, the letters blurr or run 
 together you should consult a physician at 
 once. 
 
 69 
 
[XL] 
 'The Pathway of Sound 
 
 The pathway of sound is the path that a 
 sound travels after it is made until it reaches 
 your office in the brain. Every sound starts 
 waves of motion in the air just as light does. 
 These waves of motion go in all directions, 
 so that if two people are exactly opposite 
 each other when the sound is made, both 
 can hear the sound. If a tree falls in the 
 forest where there is no one to hear, it starts 
 waves of motion just the same as if you and 
 I and a hundred others were listening. 
 
 Perhaps you think you hear with that queer 
 looking, crinkled, trumpet shaped object that 
 is fastened to the side of your head and that 
 you call your ear. But you do not. You 
 could hear if that part were taken off alto- 
 gether. But you would not look very hand- 
 some. 
 
 70 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 The part of the ear that you can see is 
 called the external or outside ear. But the 
 name external ear includes not only the 
 trumpet shaped part which is made on pur- 
 pose to catch the waves of sound but also the 
 tube, or the hole that you see when you look 
 closely. 
 
 You never hear the whole of any sound. 
 You hear just so much of it as is carried by 
 the waves of motion that are caught by the 
 flaring part of the ear, this outside part that 
 is called the trumpet or auricle. The tube of 
 the external ear collects the waves of sound 
 and carries them back to the internal ear. 
 
 No two ears are just alike. You have 
 noticed that some people have large ears and 
 some have small. Perhaps you have seen 
 ears that stood out from the head very awk- 
 wardly, or that looked as if they had been 
 glued to the side of the head. If you have 
 never studied the ear, possibly you think the 
 Architect of the temple might have made a 
 prettier one, without all those crooks and 
 ridges and turns and hollows. But every one 
 of the crooks and ridges and turns and hol- 
 lows serves a wise purpose. And when you 
 
 71 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 understand about it every part of the ear be- 
 comes beautiful. The ear alone is a master- 
 piece of building. 
 
 The ear is shaped differently in different 
 animals. Birds have no external ear. The 
 frog has none. In some snakes the ear is not 
 well developed. "Deaf as an adder" is a 
 common expression. 
 
 Most animals can move their ears toward a 
 sound. It is said that in South America 
 when the wild horses travel they have senti- 
 nels to warn the herd of the approach of an 
 enemy. The sentinel in front travels with its 
 ears always forward, the two at the sides with 
 their ears turned out and the one at the rear 
 with its ears turned back. 
 
 Men can not move their ears very much. 
 But by practice one can train them to move 
 a Httle. 
 
 The tube of the external ear, or the hearing 
 canal, is nearly an inch and a half long and is 
 slightly crooked. In the outer third of it, 
 near the opening into the trumpet, are some 
 little glands that pour out a very bitter wax. 
 The wax is to prevent insects from entering 
 the ear, and to keep the canal moist. 
 
 72 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 The inner end of the hearing canal is closed 
 by a very thin skin that is drawn tightly 
 across it, making a drum head. If you strike 
 a drum it vibrates and makes a noise. If 
 waves of sound strike the ear drum it vibrates 
 and sends the sound on toward the brain. 
 
 A drum made by men can give only one 
 kind of sound. It may beat loud or soft but 
 has only one pitch. The drum of the ear, the 
 living drum, is acted upon by a very delicate 
 little muscle. When a sound that is pitched 
 high touches the ear drum the muscle short- 
 ens and draws the drum tighter. When the 
 sound is low this muscle lengthens and 
 loosens the drum head. So it is changing all 
 the time to give different sounds. 
 
 On the other side of the ear drum, opposite 
 the tube or the hearing canal is the middle 
 ear. This is a very peculiar little room. In 
 it are three small bones. One is shaped like 
 a mallet and is called the malleus. Another 
 is like an anvil and is called the incus. The 
 third is like a stirrup or the step of a saddle 
 and is called the stapes. These three bones 
 are all fastened together in a chain. The 
 mallet or hammer-bone is fastened to the 
 
 73 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 drum head. The anvil bone is between the 
 other two. The stirrup bone fits into a little 
 window that opens into the hall or vestibule 
 of the inner ear. 
 
 The queer little room, the middle ear, is 
 not a closed room. From it a long, dark 
 passage leads down hill toward the throat. 
 If you could follow it to the end and should 
 fall off you would run great danger of being 
 swallowed. This dark passage is the Eu- 
 stachian tube. It admits the air to the mid- 
 dle ear. 
 
 Now try an experiment. Hold your nose 
 with your finger, close your mouth and then 
 try to blow your nose. Did you have a 
 strange feeling in your ear ? That is because 
 you forced air through this passage into the 
 middle ear from the throat and the drum 
 head was crowded outward. Now swallow. 
 The strange feeling disappears. By swallow- 
 ing you open the tube and the air which was 
 forced into the ear drum is allowed to escape. 
 
 Ear ache is caused by inflammation of the 
 middle ear. The ear is so tender that such 
 inflammation causes terrible pain. Some- 
 times the ear drum is pressed on so hard that 
 
 74 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 a hole is forced through it and there is a dis- 
 charge from the ear. 
 
 The internal ear consists of a whispering 
 gallery, and so many secret passages, mysteri- 
 ous rooms and dark stairways that I could 
 not describe it to you unless I could sit down 
 beside you with a model of it and spend hours 
 in explaining it. There are, however, a few 
 things that I can tell you about on paper. 
 
 The internal ear, the part that receives 
 sound, that gives so many of our most pleas- 
 ing feelings, is carefully hidden away inside 
 the bones that form the skull. All of the 
 delicate and important organs of the body 
 are protected by bony walls. 
 
 The whispering gallery of the internal ear 
 is filled with water so that the sounds will 
 vibrate better. 
 
 There is a curious shell in this part of the 
 ear. It is called the cochlea. Outside, this 
 shell, or cochlea, looks like a snail shell. It 
 makes two and one half turns from one end 
 to the other. Inside of it are two stairways. 
 One of them leads toward the small end. 
 The other begins at the small end and goes 
 down to the base. Between these staircases 
 
 75 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 is a very small passage which contains the 
 smallest musical instrument in the world. 
 All of these winding ways are filled with fluid. 
 Fluid increases the clearness of sound. You 
 know that when you are riding in a boat you 
 can hear voices and shouts much -farther than 
 you can on land. 
 
 The musical instrument in the inner ear is 
 called the organ of Corti, after the man who 
 discovered it. It is so small that it can not 
 be seen by the eye. But the microscope has 
 revealed many wonderful things about this 
 living instrument. 
 
 The organ of Corti is shaped like a harp. 
 It has two series of pillars with broad bases. 
 The pillars are united at the top so that a row 
 of arches is formed. There are nine thousand 
 of these pillars. They are pillars of cells, 
 musical cells. There are about fifteen thou- 
 sand other cells, hair cells, working with them 
 to make each sound more perfect. 
 
 This wonderful harp of thousands of 
 strings can play any kind of music. AJl the 
 melodies of the world have been tried on its 
 strings. The harp of the ear, like the camera 
 of the eye, is a fitting instrument to be placed 
 
 76 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 in the marvelous human temple. Upon it are 
 heard the thunders of an August storm, the 
 softest breathings of a flute, the faintest hum 
 of a bee. 
 
 Each Httle cell in the organ of Corti is in 
 touch with the very delicate end of a nerve 
 fibre. All the nerve fibres come together 
 into one bundle, the hearing nerve. The 
 hearing nerve carries the sounds into the 
 brain where they are analyzed and under- 
 stood. The ear is built to receive the sound, 
 but it does not understand it. 
 
 Suppose now we trace the journey of a 
 sound over this pathway. A church bell is 
 ringing a mile away. Every time the clapper 
 strikes the side of the bell it starts waves of 
 sound, or vibrations, into the air. The waves 
 of sound travel at the rate of one thousand 
 and ninety feet a second. They never stop, 
 but go on and on throughout all space. 
 
 When you throw a stone into the water the 
 circles it starts go on and on until the waves 
 are so small you can not see them. But they 
 are still going on and on. If you were in the 
 middle of the ocean and should drop a pebble 
 over the side of the ship the circles it started 
 
 77 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 would go on and on across the ocean, grow- 
 ing larger and larger, until they struck the 
 shore. 
 
 Every sound that is made sets in motion 
 the ocean of air that surrounds the earth. If 
 the waves of sound touch your ear drum you 
 hear. But the waves go on whether you hear 
 or not. 
 
 Low sounds produce long, slow waves. A 
 sound that causes sixteen waves a second can 
 be heard, but the ordinary ear does not re- 
 spond to fewer waves than that. The very 
 highest sound we can hear sets up nearly fifty 
 thousand vibrations a second. A trained ear 
 can hear far higher sounds than one that is 
 untaught. 
 
 Meanwhile the church bell is ringing a mile 
 away. The sound waves are coming at the 
 rate of nearly a quarter of a mile a second. 
 If your ear trumpet catches some of these 
 sound waves it passes them on into the tube 
 of the hearing canal. They have entered the 
 path into the temple. At the end of the hear- 
 ing canal they touch the membrane of the ear 
 drum. They break upon it as the waves 
 break on the shore. It begins to vibrate with 
 
 78 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 the tones of the bell. The ear drum tightens. 
 The sound waves make it shake all over. 
 Then they pass on into the queer little room 
 where the three bones are, and all the little 
 bones begin to vibrate, to tremble with mo- 
 tion. The sound goes on over the stirrup, 
 through the window, into the fluid of the 
 whispering gallery. It moves quickly, 
 quickly, up and down the winding stairs of the 
 shell. It sets up waves in the water in the 
 shell. These carry the sound to the wonder- 
 ful harp and it plays upon the strings 
 among the pillars. It touches the sensitive 
 ends of the nerves of sound and they too be- 
 gin to vibrate. They carry the sound of the 
 ringing bell to you, in your office in the brain, 
 and you listen and listen. By and by you 
 have a pleasant memory to store away. 
 Years after, if you will, you can recall the 
 sound of that church bell, through the mem- 
 ory you have stored away, although the bell 
 may have long since ceased to ring, although 
 3'ou may be in a distant land. 
 
 Strike the key of a piano and hold your 
 finger on the key. Now strike another key 
 and remove your finger at once. In the first 
 
 79 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 case, you notice, the vibration continues. In 
 the second, it ceases. If you strike several 
 keys and hold them down no one sound is dis- 
 tinct. All the sounds run together. When 
 you remove your finger from the key a little 
 cushion called a damper inside the piano falls 
 against the wire that has been struck and 
 stops the vibration. 
 
 The same thing happens in the ear. There 
 is a small projection on the hammer bone in 
 the middle ear which presses against the ear 
 drum as soon as a sound wave strikes it. 
 This stops the vibration. If this were not so 
 the sounds we hear would run together. This 
 would cause the greatest confusion in the 
 brain. 
 
 More and more as you study the temple of 
 the body you see that every detail of its work- 
 manship has been carefully planned by the 
 all-wise Architect. 
 
 The ear is the entrance through which a 
 caravan of sounds is constantly travelling 
 to you. You may have in this caravan 
 about what you choose. The sounds of 
 birds, of the wind in the trees, of the brook 
 in the meadow, all the sounds of nature will 
 
 80 
 
The Pathway of Sound 
 
 bring you wealth and happiness. Noble 
 truths, loving words, good songs, true music, 
 are other sounds that make harmony in every 
 living temple. Discords, whether in speech 
 or music, empty sounds that have no value, 
 counterfeits of true words and music are bad 
 investments for any boy or girl. They bring 
 neither wealth nor health nor happiness. On 
 the contrary, they take away wealth and 
 health and happiness. 
 
 You must not forget that this wonderful 
 instrument I have been describing, the ear, 
 is a living instrument and is a part of the liv- 
 ing temple of the body. The Architect has 
 made it so that it usually takes care of itself. 
 The bitter wax that is poured into the hear- 
 ing canal to keep out insects gradually dries 
 to make room for fresh wax. The old 
 wax dries in the form of whitish scales. 
 These drift out of the ear, being helped along 
 by the motion of the jaw. 
 
 You do not have to do anything to keep 
 the ear canal clean. When you are well it 
 keeps itself clean. It should never be bored 
 out with the corner of a towel, a handker- 
 chief, or with ear spoons, hair pins, toothpicks 
 
 8i 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 or pins. The man who said, "You must not 
 put into the ear anything smaller than your 
 elbow," was as sensible as he was witty. 
 
 If a bug or an insect gets past the bitter 
 wax and crawls into your ear, have a little 
 warm sweet oil dropped in to drown him. 
 
 Never put cold water or anything cold into 
 the ear. Before diving into water plug the 
 ear canal with cotton. But be sure to take it 
 out again afterwards. 
 
 Do not blow your nose when you have a 
 cold. If you do you may make your ear ache 
 by setting up an inflammation of the middle 
 ear. 
 
 It is cruel and dangerous to box the ears. 
 People have been made deaf for life by a blow 
 on the ear. 
 
 If a person hears better when he is looking 
 and expects to be spoken to, than when he is 
 not paying attention there is probably some- 
 thing the matter with his hearing. 
 
 The ears should be protected from sharp 
 winds and from driving snow or sleet. 
 
 82 
 
[XII.] 
 The Entrances of the Temple. 
 
 Have you noticed how many ways of enter- 
 ing the temple I have told you about ? First 
 there was the way of touch, through the skin, 
 by means of the nerves that end in the skin. 
 Then there was the way of taste, over the 
 taste buds in the mouth, by means of the 
 nerves of taste that end in the taste buds. 
 Then there was the way of smell, through the 
 nose, by means of the nerves that end in the 
 nose. Then there' was the way of sight, 
 through the eyes, by means of the wonderful 
 optic nerve. And last, there was the way of 
 hearing, through the ear, by means of the 
 hearing nerve that carries waves of sound. 
 
 That makes five ways of entering the 
 temple. 
 
 These five ways of entering the temple of 
 the body are called senses, — the sense of 
 touch, the sense of taste, the sense of smell, 
 
 83 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the sense of sight, the sense of hearing. 
 These are all the ways and the only ways in 
 which the temple can be entered. 
 
 The doors of Solomon's temple and of 
 many other temples, churches and cathedrals 
 are justly famous for their marvelous work- 
 manship. You have seen that any one of the 
 entrances of the human temple, — the skin, 
 the ear, the eye — is more remarkable and 
 shows more skilful workmanship than any 
 masterpiece of man. But even the rare per- 
 fection of the eye or ear, the artistic genius 
 displayed in its building, the wonderful way 
 in which it is made so that it does perfectly 
 and smoothly its own particular work, — all 
 this ceases to astonish us when we understand 
 what the great Architect has made us able to 
 do by means of these senses. 
 
 Here again comes in the difference be- 
 tween the human temple and all others. A 
 stone temple is not expected to do anything. 
 It can not move, or change itself or mend it- 
 self. It can neither destroy nor complete the 
 work of the builder. It makes very little 
 difference in its beauty or value what comes 
 
 84 
 
The Entrances of the Temple 
 
 into it or what takes place within its walls. 
 As it was built it must remain. 
 
 But this living temple of yours and mine 
 was planned with just one thing in view — that 
 in it and with it we might live and grow. 
 Our life can not be separated from the life of 
 the temple. If anything comes into it that 
 ought not to come into it, that injures or de- 
 stroys any part of it we ourselves are injured 
 with it or destroyed. If the temple grows, 
 we grow. If it dies, we die. If the body is 
 healthy and strong, we are healthy and 
 strong. If it is diseased and weak, we are 
 diseased and weak. So you see it makes all 
 the difference in the world what comes into 
 it and what takes place within its walls. For 
 as it was built it can not remain. 
 
 That is, you can not remain a baby. You 
 must grow to be some kind of a man or 
 woman. The five senses were given you 
 that you might use them in building this man 
 or woman. 
 
 Animals also have the same five special 
 senses. Some animals can see better than 
 men. Some can hear better. Some can 
 
 85 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 smell better. In some the sense of touch is 
 more sensitive. But animals can not use 
 their senses as men can. 
 
 Animals have all the ways that lead to the 
 brain. They have nerve and brain cells and 
 some intelligence. But they have not the 
 mind of man. They have not been chosen by 
 God as His temple, His sacred dwelling place. 
 God uses their bodies in a different way, for 
 a dififerent purpose. 
 
 The hawk flying high over a meadow can 
 see a mouse running across the field. A man 
 could not do this. But man can invent a 
 telescope through which he can study the 
 geography of the moon two hundred and fifty 
 thousand miles away. His mind has helped 
 his sense of sight. 
 
 So, while the dog can smell farther than we 
 can, he does not enjoy the fragrance of the 
 rose, the perfume of the hyacinth. Neither 
 does he hke to hear beautiful music. 
 
 The senses, then, these five ways to the 
 brain, are the means by which impressions, 
 information, news, warnings, all kinds of 
 messages concerning the work and the condi- 
 tion, of the temple, concerning also the out- 
 
 86 
 
The Entrances of the Temple 
 
 side world, are constantly carried to the 
 brain. 
 
 Everything you know you learn through 
 the senses. You can see farther than you 
 can hear. You can hear farther than you can 
 smell. You can touch farther than you can 
 taste. 
 
 Over the pathway of touch are carried into 
 the temple warnings of danger, news of 
 whatever is touching the skin, messages from 
 the air and the sun. 
 
 Over the pathway of taste are carried in- 
 formation and warnings concerning food and 
 water. Over the first part of this pathway 
 passes the material for building the solid 
 parts of the temple. 
 
 Over the pathway of smell are carried into 
 the temple, warnings of danger, news of all 
 sdrts of odors, good and bad, of fragrant 
 incense and rare perfurne. Over the first part 
 of this pathway also passes the great volume 
 of air that is necessary to the hfe of every 
 human being. 
 
 Over the pathway of hearing are carried 
 sounds. Sounds are servants of the mind. 
 They are messengers that bear instruction, 
 
 87 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 warning, counsel, news, information, en- 
 couragement, inspiration. If you can not 
 hear, you are very much hindered in building 
 the body. You miss also many of the great- 
 est pleasures. 
 
 Over the pathway of sight are carried the 
 rarest and finest materials that enter the 
 temple. They are used in building the secret 
 thoughts of the heart, in fashioning mem- 
 ories, in painting portraits, in coloring land- 
 scapes, in beautifying the walls of the won- 
 drous gallery of the mind. 
 
 When you think about this, when you get 
 ever so faint an idea of all that the senses may 
 be to you in helping you build the body 
 temple, you understand how important it is 
 to have every pathway in good repair. 
 
 The skin must be kept clean and pure. 
 The pores must be free to open and shut. 
 The body must be bathed all over every day 
 and dressed in such a way as to aid and pro- 
 tect instead of to hinder and obstruct the 
 skin. The taste buds must not be over- 
 loaded with food, or goaded by the prick and 
 sting of stimulants, or taught to pass things 
 that are not wholesome. 
 
 88 
 
The Entrances of the Temple 
 
 The pathway through the nose must be 
 kept dean not only that the odors of flowers 
 and fruits may reach the brain but also to 
 admit the air without which all the work of 
 the temple would stop at once. 
 
 The pathway of sound must be carefully 
 guarded that warnings of danger may not go 
 unheeded, that words of life and health may 
 freely enter the temple and reach the brain^ 
 that no harm may come to that exquisite in- 
 strument, the harp of the ear. You must do 
 all you can to keep out every sound that 
 would profane the temple. None but true 
 and good music should be heard in this sacred 
 place. 
 
 The pathway of sight — that luminous 
 pathway ! What one of us would look at any 
 evil thing knowing that forever afterward the 
 picture of it would remain, a blot upon the 
 walls of memory, marring the beauty of the 
 fairest chamber in the temple ? 
 
 89 
 
[XIII.J 
 Tour Sanctum Sanctorum. 
 
 It seems strange to think of a telegraph 
 office in the temple. It is strange to think 
 of telegraph wires running all through the 
 temple, everywhere, so close to each other 
 that you could not see through them, going 
 to every window and every door as well as 
 to every part of the walls, the roof and the 
 floor. 
 
 This would be a strange thing to have in a 
 marble temple that stands empty and silent 
 all day long. But the living temple of the 
 human body, this temple that is building, and 
 wearing out and repairing itself all the time, 
 the temple in which every bit of material is 
 alive and moving, that is filled with messen- 
 gers and workers going to and fro, the temple 
 in which you live and that could not be built 
 without you, must have some quick and per- 
 fect means of keeping in touch with every 
 
 90 
 
Your Sanctum Sanctorum 
 
 part. So, in the temple of. the body there is 
 a telegraph system having its central office 
 in the brain. } 
 
 Perhaps you think that a telephone service 
 would be better than a telegraph system to 
 have in a building. But a telephone service 
 could not send messages quick enough for 
 the needs of the body temple. 
 
 I have already told you about some of the 
 main wires that go to the brain. I have told 
 you about five pairs, those that go from the 
 skin to the brain, those that go from the taste 
 buds to the brain, those that go from the 
 nose, those that go from the ear, and those 
 that go from the eye. These main wires are 
 called nerve trunks. There are twelve pairs 
 of nerve trunks in all that go to and from the 
 brain. You have heard about five pairs. 
 Most of the other nerve trunks are connected 
 with the dififerent muscles of the body to tell 
 you when to move those parts. 
 
 Besides these twelve main wires or nerves 
 there is the spinal cord which is a continua- 
 tion of the brain and goes into the backbone. 
 There are also thirty-one pairs of nerves or 
 wires that branch ofT from the spinal cord and 
 
 91 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 go to all parts of the body. This makes forty- 
 three pairs of nerves which in turn give off 
 many hundreds of branches ; altogether there 
 are more than five hundred main wires that 
 carry messages back and forth between the 
 brain and every part of the living temple. 
 
 You could not live without the brain. Here 
 the Architect sits and directs the work. You 
 are there, too, in your office, helping or hind- 
 ering him. If you work with Him, and all 
 the workers and laborers and messengers of 
 the body also work with Him, the body grows 
 daily more and more beautiful, more and 
 more perfect. If you work against Him, and 
 if workers, or laborers, or messengers are 
 slow, lazy, or stupid, then even the divine Ar- 
 chitect can not prevent the temple from being 
 injured, defiled, it may be, ruined. It is the 
 brain of man that places him high above all 
 other animals. The liver of the dog or the 
 horse is just as remarkable and just as per- 
 fect in structure as the liver of a man. So is 
 the stomach. So are the lungs. So is the 
 heart. But the brain of the dog or the horse, 
 of any and every other animal, is far less com- 
 
 92 
 
Your Sanctum Sanctorum 
 
 plex and from our standpoint, far less perfect 
 than that of man. 
 
 There are many, many things about the 
 brain that nobody can explain. You under- 
 stand why this is so when you think that no 
 one has ever seen the brain at work. No one 
 ever can see the brain at work. It is only 
 when the mind has gone out of the brain that 
 the brain can be examined. But this is just 
 what we should all like to see — the brain at 
 work, or rather the mind at work in the brain. 
 
 You know that there is a mind at work in 
 your brain just as you know that your mother 
 is at work in the house. You know it by what 
 the mind or your mother does. You may not 
 have seen your mother for half a day but you 
 know she is there at work because the parlor 
 is swept and dusted, the dining-room table 
 set, the dinner prepared. So you know that 
 the mind is busy in your brain because the 
 work of your body is going on. 
 
 The men who have studied the brain and 
 the body have found out just what parts of it 
 have charge of certain work. They have 
 found out that you think with the top and 
 
 93 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 front parts of the brain, that you move the 
 muscles with a wedge shaped part on the 
 sides and that you feel glad or sorry, angry 
 or pleased, with the back and lower part. 
 They have found out that you move the right 
 side of the body with the left side of the brain 
 and the left side of the body with the right 
 side of the brain. They have found out very 
 many wonderful things, but there are very 
 many others that are just as mysterious to- 
 day as they were when people first began to 
 study the brain. 
 
 The mind, what it is and how it works, is 
 the Architect's secret. He will never reveal 
 it. So long as he keeps it, it will never be 
 possible, for any human being to make a doll 
 or an imitation man that is alive. 
 
 Even a young child would be amused if you 
 should ask him if he could think with his 
 feet. You know by instinct that you think 
 with your head, or with something that is in 
 your head. This something in your head, 
 with which you think, is the brain. 
 
 The substance of the brain is very soft and 
 easily crushed. It is surrounded and pro- 
 tected by a wall of bone, called the skull. You 
 
 94 
 
Your Sanctum Sanctorum 
 
 all know the shape of a skull. Inside the skull 
 the brain is surrounded by water. It rests 
 upon a cushion of water. 
 
 So important is the brain that it has six 
 coverings. First, is the hair. This is a very- 
 great protection. Football players who ex- 
 pect to be hurt let the hair grow long so that 
 their heads will be better protected against 
 blows. When the hair is long and thick it is 
 hard to cut the scalp. Thick hair keeps out 
 the cold and prevents the brain from getting 
 chilled. The hair is also a protection against 
 heat. 
 
 The second covering of the brain is the 
 scalp. The scalp is a part of the skin. It is 
 tougher and thicker than the skin of the rest 
 of the body and contains more hairs and more 
 oil glands to the square inch. The third cov- 
 ering is the skull, the bony wall around the 
 brain. The bones of the skull are very hard 
 and very smooth. The part of the skull that 
 forms a bowl to hold the brain is called the 
 cranium. The cranium and the face bones 
 make the whole skull. Each bone of the 
 cranium consists of two plates with a layer 
 of soft bone between. Like the double wall 
 
 95 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 of a house with padding between, this makes 
 a stronger protection. Inside this double 
 wall of bony plates are three other coverings 
 called coats. The outer one of these three 
 coats helps to keep the brain in shape. The 
 second coat gives it room in which to move. 
 The third coat supplies it with blood. Be- 
 tween these coats are thin layers of water, 
 completely surrounding the brain. The brain 
 as a whole and every cell of the brain is sur- 
 rounded by water. This is a protection 
 against the constant jar of walking and a 
 great protection against the occasional shock 
 of a fall or a blow. 
 
 If you take off the shell of a walnut, very 
 carefully, so as not to break the kernel, the 
 outside of the walnut meat will give you a 
 rough idea of the appearance of the outside of 
 the brain. The outside of the brain like the 
 outside of the walnut meat is folded in ridges 
 and hollows. The hollows get deeper and 
 the ridges more crooked as you grow older. 
 The outer layer of the brain becomes thicker 
 as the mind develops. 
 
 The largest part of the brain is called the 
 "big brain" or cerebrum. There is a smaller 
 
 96 
 
Your Sanctum Sanctorum 
 
 part called the cerebellum, or little brain. 
 There are two other parts of the brain. 
 They have long Latin names but the names 
 are not hard to remember when you 
 know what they mean. One is medulla 
 oblongata and means oblong marrow. You 
 have seen the marrow of a chicken bone or a 
 soup bone. The oblong marrow is something 
 like that but it is only an inch and a half 
 long. It is the enlarged end of the spinal 
 cord as it enters the head. It comes out of 
 the top of the backbone. If the medulla 
 oblongata is hurt instant death takes place. 
 
 The other long Latin name is pons Varolii. 
 Pons means bridge. Varolii is taken from the 
 name of the man who described the bridge. 
 The brain bridge or pons VaroHi connects the 
 two halves of the little brain or cerebellum. 
 
 Of course you have not forgotten all this 
 time, that I have been describing the central 
 office of your telegraph system and also the 
 headquarters of every worker and every mes- 
 senger in the temple. But the brain is differ- 
 ent from other public offices. It is very, very 
 beautiful. It is full of winding passages. It 
 has many strange rooms covered with lace- 
 
 G 
 
 97 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 like fringe and curious tapestries. It is the 
 most secret and mysterious of all the wonder- 
 ful rooms of the temple. Somewhere among" 
 its hidden chambers, no one knows just 
 where, for no one but the Architect and you, 
 has ever entered it, is your sanctum sanc- 
 torum, your sacred place, your own private, 
 secret room, where you live from babyhood 
 to manhood, through old age, so long as you 
 have need of the body temple. 
 
 It is the life that you live in your sanctum 
 sanctorum that makes you different from all 
 other animals. This is the inmost life. 
 Your friends the birds may sing sweeter 
 songs than any man. Your dog may run 
 faster and smell farther than you can. Many 
 a four footed beast has a body, an eye, an ear, 
 a brain, as complete and perfect as your own, 
 but neither bird nor dog nor any other animal 
 can live the inmost hfe. The human animal 
 is the only one that has a sanctum sanctorum. 
 
 It is the sanctum sanctorum, the holy sanc- 
 tuary of the brain, that makes your body a 
 temple. Without this sacred place you 
 would be no higher, no more responsible than 
 
 98 
 
Your Sanctum Sanctorum 
 
 any other creature. You would be simply an 
 animal like your dog. 
 
 You do not blame your dog if he breaks 
 a window or kills your bird. He does not 
 know any better. But you know better than 
 to break a window or kill a bird. Your con- 
 science, that is a part of you, in your sanctum 
 sanctorum, tells you better. 
 
 The power that you have in your sanctum 
 sanctorum makes you responsible. The tele- 
 graph operator of a busy railway office bears 
 great responsibility. He must keep his 
 brain clear and pay strict attention that there 
 be no delays or wrecks. It is a terrible crime 
 for a telegraph operator to risk the lives of 
 hundreds of people by confusing his brain or 
 neglecting his work. 
 
 It is a greater crime for you to profane and 
 injure or destroy the noblest work of God, 
 the sacred temple of the body, by any wilful 
 violation of physical law. 
 
 99 
 
[XIV.] 
 The Brain Workers. 
 
 By this time, I hope, you have got the true 
 idea of a living temple. And you think of 
 this hving temple not as a cold, dark place, 
 empty and still, but as warm and light and 
 full of busy workers that go about their 
 duties with marvelous skill and perfect har- 
 mony. 
 
 All the work of the body is done by cells. 
 The cells that do the work of the brain are 
 called nerve cells or neurons. There are 
 about three billion nerve cells in the brain 
 and spinal cord. 
 
 Three billion separate, active bodies in a 
 space no larger than a melon ! 
 
 Perhaps you have not a very clear idea of 
 how many a billion is. A billion is a thousand 
 million. There are only seventy-five million 
 people in the whole United States. And in 
 the whole world from the north pole to the 
 
 I GO 
 
The Brain Workers 
 
 south pole and from New York away around 
 the earth to New York again, in all Europe, 
 Asia, Africa, Australia, North and South 
 America, and the islands of the ocean there 
 are only one billion five hundred million peo- 
 ple. But there are three billion distinct and 
 separate cells in your brain and nerve centers 
 alone, to say nothing of the rest of your body. 
 And these three billion distinct and separate 
 cells are not at all crowded for room. They 
 are not even obliged to touch each other. 
 
 Some of the nerve cells are so small that it 
 would take three thousand of them, placed 
 end to end in a straight line to extend one 
 inch. Others are larger, so that two hundred 
 and fifty, end to end, would make one inch. 
 
 Look at your baby sister's head. Let me 
 tell you that that baby's head and every other 
 baby's head contains just as many brain cells 
 as yours or mine or any other grown per- 
 son's. Every brain cell you will ever have to 
 work with was in your head when you were 
 born. No amount of study can manufacture 
 brain cells. 
 
 Many things, however, will injure brain 
 cells. Cigarettes will do it as well as any- 
 
 lOI 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 thing. If you wish to weaken thousands and 
 milHons of the busy Httle cell workers in your 
 brain, just smoke or chew tobacco, or drink 
 whisky. 
 
 There is no surer way to impair the mind 
 and brain, to make oneself weak and useless, 
 than to harm the faithful little laborers that 
 are always working day and night to keep the 
 living temple growing. 
 
 Do you wonder how it can be that a little 
 baby one day old can have as many brain 
 cells as you have, when your head is so much 
 larger? The reason is that brain cells, 
 just like boys and girls, grow larger as 
 they grow older. Like boys and girls, too, 
 they grow larger and stronger by exercise. 
 Some brain cells can grow to be ten thousand 
 times as large as they were at first. And 
 still they do not burst the skull. And still 
 there is plenty of room for them in the brain 
 and they need not touch any other cell unless 
 their work requires it. 
 
 If you could look into the brain and watch 
 the little cell workers you would see a queer 
 sight, for these tiny nerve bodies are very 
 
 1 02 
 
The Brain Workers 
 
 curious in shape and also behave most sur- 
 prisingly. 
 
 Some of the brain workers look like spiders 
 with many legs. These are called spider cells. 
 Others look like old fashioned kites with long 
 tails. Others look like turnips, having a large 
 body, a bushy top and a long central root. 
 Some are star shaped, some are three cor- 
 nered, some are very irregular. Some nerve 
 cells have so many branches that they make 
 one think of a luxuriant tree. 
 
 Imagine spiders, and kites, and turnips, 
 and stars, and triangles and branches of trees 
 all in your head together and working as hard 
 as they can carrying messages back and forth 
 between your sanctum sanctorum and every 
 part of the temple ! 
 
 But that is not the most interesting part 
 of it. Every cell works under water! It is 
 separated from every other cell of the brain 
 by a delicate film of fluid and rests on a cush- 
 ion of fluid. So it is perfectly true to say that 
 you do your thinking under water. 
 
 You can see, then, that the little brain 
 workers are taking a bath all the time, while 
 
 103 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 they are working and when they are resting. 
 The same layer of water that is always ba- 
 thing them, also brings them food, which has 
 been taken from the blood. 
 
 The little brain cells, like other workers, 
 have arms and legs. Some have two, some 
 have three, some have more. These arms and 
 legs project in all directions. They have 
 branches like trees and form what are called 
 dendrites. When the cell has a message to 
 deliver the branches reach out and touch the 
 branches of some other cell. 
 
 The brain worker has a tail as well as arms 
 and legs. The tail of the brain cell or its 
 axis-cylinder is a very delicate white silvery 
 thread that reaches from the cell body into 
 the substance of the brain, or sometimes 
 down, down, far down, into the spinal cord. 
 Some of the tails are very long. Others are 
 very short. 
 
 The silvery threads or tails of the brain 
 cells are nerve fibres. Each cell has one of 
 these fine, single threads that connects it with 
 the thicker cord of a nerve trunk. These are 
 the tiny telegraph wires that carry messages 
 from one cell to another. 
 
 104 
 
The Brain Workers 
 
 Imagine your dog's tail being a telegraph 
 wire as weil as a tail ! If you pull the dog's 
 tail he will bark at you. That is because a 
 message went up his tail to his brain. So 
 if you touch the silvery thread of a nerve 
 cell, a message is sent to your sanctum 
 sanctorum. 
 
 Each thread, or tail, or nerve fibre is cov- 
 ered by a layer of fat. This prevents mes- 
 sages from jumping across from one nerve 
 to another. If messages were to jump from 
 one nerve to another the brain would be in 
 constant confusion, and much worse con- 
 fusion than is caused in a business ofhce by 
 the crossing of telephone wires. 
 
 The little brain workers wear gray coats. 
 If you study them through the microscope 
 you see that their arms and legs are very 
 rough and appear as if they were tied in 
 knots. Altogether the little brain workers 
 are very queer looking and queer acting 
 objects. 
 
 Most of the brain workers live and work 
 in the outer surface of the brain which is 
 called the cortex. Cortex means bark. So 
 the brain workers live in the bark of the brain. 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The cortex, or bark, or layer of gray cells, 
 varies from one-eighth to a quarter of an inch 
 in thickness. This is called the gray matter 
 of the brain. The white matter of the brain 
 is inside this layer of gray matter and is made 
 up of millions and millions of the little white 
 nerve fibres of the gray cells. Where the gray 
 matter dips down into the hollows, those hol- 
 lows like the hollows of the walnut meat, it 
 may be thicker than on the ridges. If the 
 gray matter could be flattened out smooth 
 like a table cloth it would cover four square 
 feet. Hence, you see, you have actually four 
 square feet of thinking surface. 
 
 The more perfectly the brain is developed 
 the thicker the gray matter becomes. The 
 more you use them the larger and stronger 
 and faster the cells grow. The more dififerent 
 things you study and the more thoroughly 
 you learn one thing the more cells are set to 
 work and exercised. Every new thing you 
 think or say or do calls a new band of brain 
 workers into service. 
 
 1 06 
 
[XV.] 
 What the Brain Workers Do. 
 
 When men are building a church or a 
 temple or any big building, if they do not like 
 the workmen they dismiss them and hire 
 others. You can not do that with the work- 
 ers in your body. If the workers in your liv- 
 ing temple do not do their work well it is your 
 fault, not theirs. If you injure them or de- 
 stroy them you can not have others to take 
 their places. There are no others that could 
 do their work. Each cell of the body has its 
 own place and its own work. It can do just 
 the one thing it was made to do and nothing 
 else. If it is injured or dies its work is left un- 
 done. Its fellow workers will do what they 
 can to carry the extra burden but they can 
 not fill the lost cell's place. 
 
 The nerve cells control all the other cells 
 in the body. They are the head officers of 
 the temple's working force. Most of them 
 
 107 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 are stationed in the grand central office, the 
 brain. Large numbers, however, are placed 
 in the spinal cord, and in other centers 
 throughout the body. Every little and un- 
 important part of the temple has its tiny tele- 
 graph office and its faithful operators. Each 
 nerve cell is an operator and controls one 
 wire, that white silvery thread. Some of the 
 wires are short, not even leaving the brain. 
 Others are several inches, it may be a foot or 
 two or three feet long. 
 
 These wires are dififerent from other tele- 
 graph wires. The same wire that carries a 
 message to the brain can not bring the 
 answer back. One tiny telegraph office re- 
 ceives the message and another answers it. 
 The nerve-cell officers, these living officers 
 that are also hard workers, reach out their 
 arms and touch each other. In this way they 
 exchange messages. 
 
 The grand central office, the brain, is di- 
 vided into many different compartments or 
 centers. Each center attends to certain work. 
 One group of nerve cells stores away all the 
 messages received through the eye. Another 
 takes messages from the ear. Each of the 
 
 1 08 
 
What the Brain Workers Do 
 
 five senses reports to a special part of the 
 brain. Every movement of the body is or- 
 dered from a center called the motor center. 
 
 No other telegraph office can equal this 
 in variety or rapidity of work. The larg- 
 est and busiest office of the Western Union's 
 whole system does not do as much business 
 in a year as your brain does in a day. Thou- 
 sands and thousands of dififerent messages 
 may be coming and going in your brain at 
 once. Every message that comes in is classi- 
 fied instantly and put into its proper pigeon 
 hole. If it needs an immediate answer, it is 
 answered. If not, it stays in the pigeon hole 
 until you call for it. 
 
 If you could at any given moment see all 
 that is going on in this marvelous office while 
 you are doing some simple thing, you would 
 be astonished. For instance, suppose you are 
 playing the piano. Think now of all the dif- 
 ferent bands of brain cells that are working 
 as hard as they can to help you. There are 
 the sight nerves. They are carrying into the 
 brain, over the great optic pathway, exact 
 pictures of the musical notes. The group of 
 cells in the back of the brain that receives 
 
 109 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 these pictures, communicates with another 
 group of cells that classifies the notes. This 
 group of cells in the front of the brain decides 
 what keys on the piano correspond to the 
 written notes. The ofifice of this group then 
 calls up the motor center and asks to have 
 orders sent to certain muscles to make cer- 
 tain fingers touch certain keys. The striking 
 of your fingers on the keys makes a sound. 
 This sound enters the ears and is carried by 
 the nerves of hearing to the hearing center. 
 The hearing center, like the optic center, re- 
 ports the sound to the intellectual center in 
 the front of the brain. The intellectual center 
 decides whether the sound was correct or not 
 and sends new orders accordingly. And all 
 this happens in one second, while you are 
 playing just one note. Imagine the activity 
 of a great musician's brain while he is playing 
 a Beethoven symphony! 
 
 You see, then, that all the little brain work- 
 ers work together and all the different nerve 
 centers work together in perfect harmony. 
 But they do not work independently. They 
 work under you as the other cells in the body 
 work under them. They obey your orders 
 
 no 
 
What the Brain Workers Do 
 
 as the other cells obey theirs. You do not, 
 however, have to keep repeating the same 
 order to the same cell. 
 
 You know yourself that after you have 
 done a thing once it is easier to do it again. 
 It is just so with the Httle workers of the 
 body. They form habits very quickly. If 
 you tell the nerve cells, once, to make your 
 finger play the wrong note, it will be easier 
 for them the second time to play the wrong 
 note than the right one. Every time they 
 play the wrong note it will be still easier. If 
 you do not correct the mistake at once and 
 make the nerve cells form the habit of play- 
 ing the right note, by and by it will be al- 
 most impossible. Your finger will always 
 play that one note wrong. 
 
 I knew a boy who used to squint "just 
 for fun." He trained certain cells to make 
 him squint whenever he ordered it. After 
 a while they made him squint whether he or- 
 dered it or not. They had formed a habit 
 that he could not break. 
 
 The little baby's brain is like a big forest on 
 the frontier. It is hard to get messages back 
 and forth. The brain workers are all un- 
 
 III 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 skilled. The centers of speech can make 
 only one sound, a cry. The centers of mo- 
 tion, the motor centers, have not learned one 
 thing about their work. To speak the first 
 word is like forcing a new path through the 
 forest. But the second word follows in the 
 track of the first and soon there is a beaten 
 road. 
 
 It is the same way with the baby's first step. 
 How many times he falls before his nerve cells 
 of motion have learned their work. 
 
 When the baby is trying to walk he does 
 not think of anything else. He puts his whole 
 mind on this one thing. By and by his motor 
 nerve cells are trained. They have learned 
 their work. They have formed the habit of 
 walking. He walks now without thinking 
 about it. We say that he walks "automati- 
 cally" or like a machine. 
 
 You never think of your feet, or the 
 muscles of your legs, or your motor nerve 
 cells, when you are walking, do you ? That 
 is, you do not ordinarily think of them. You 
 can walk and walk and pay no attention to 
 your little brain workers. You can walk and 
 walk and be thinking all the time of some- 
 
 112 
 
What the Brain Workers Do 
 
 thing else, — of the book you are reading or 
 the fun you are planning. 
 
 But there are times when you can not do 
 this. Suppose, for example, you are visiting 
 in the country and go out for a walk in the 
 meadow. Your nerve cells of sight are busy 
 taking pictures. Your nerve cells of hearing 
 are storing away sounds. Your nerve cells 
 of smell are registering odors. Your nerve 
 cells of touch are putting into their pigeon 
 holes the gentle messages of the breeze, per- 
 haps the prick of a thorn or the sting of a 
 nettle. Your nerve cells of motion are mak- 
 ing you walk. 
 
 You, however, are unconscious of walking. 
 Your nerve cells of motion take you where 
 they please. You are giving your whole at- 
 tention to the beautiful pictures, the sweet 
 sounds, the fragrant odors, the balmy touch 
 of the breeze. You become more and more 
 absorbed in the woods, the clouds, the flow- 
 ers, the singing of the brook, the call of the 
 bird, the tinkling of a cow bell far away, the 
 fragrant odors, the balmy freshness of the 
 air. 
 
 Suddenly your nerve cells of hearing are 
 
 H 
 
 "3 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 startled by a strange sound. You look up 
 and your nerve cells of sight tell you that a 
 furious bull is rushing straight at you. You 
 gaze at no more landscapes, hear no more 
 songs, smell no more odors. Your nerves of 
 sight, of hearing, of smell stop their work at 
 once. Your whole attention is instantly 
 transferred to your motor center. Every 
 nerve cell of motion you have ever used for 
 covering ground at this moment hears from 
 you, gets a message from your sanctum 
 sanctorum. You do not move automatically 
 now. You do not walk now without think- 
 ing about it. You do not walk at all. You 
 run. You do not run unconsciously. You 
 do not now let your nerve cells of motion 
 take you where they please. Your whole 
 mind is bent on having them take you over 
 the fence and that as speedily as a few mil- 
 lions of very much excited nerve cells can. 
 
 Do you get over the fence ? That depends 
 upon how well you have trained the motor 
 cells. 
 
 By this time I suppose you would be much 
 disappointed if I did not tell you something 
 strange about every part of the body temple. 
 
 114 
 
What the Brain Workers Do 
 
 Let us play that you did get over the fence 
 and are sitting on the grass on the other side. 
 While your motor cells are resting I will tell 
 you something strange about them. These 
 tiny motor cells, that are among the busiest 
 workers of the brain, are also perfect httle 
 electric batteries. Yes, each one of the 
 motor nerve cells is an electrical battery that 
 generates nerve force or nerve electricity. 
 The nerve electricity is stored in the cells 
 while you are sleeping or resting. It is ready 
 to use at a moment's notice. When you wish 
 to use a certain muscle the cell sets the nerve 
 electricity free and it passes out over a nerve 
 fibre at the rate of one hundred and forty 
 feet a second. When it reaches a muscle 
 fibre the electrical current causes a little ex- 
 plosion. It is an explosion of the food stored 
 in the muscle. The explosion makes the 
 muscle work. The muscle contracts. It is 
 the work of muscles to contract and to relax. 
 If the nerve fibre going to a certain muscle 
 be cut or destroyed the muscle can not move, 
 no matter how strong and perfect it may be. 
 The wires are down between it and the central 
 ofifice. The command to move can not reach 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 it. No message can get from it to the brain. 
 I could tell you just as strange things 
 about many others of the little brain work- 
 ers. Perhaps I will, sometime. You can also 
 study them out for yourself if you wish. 
 
 ii6 
 
[XVI.] 
 How the Brain Workers Are 'Trained. 
 
 Although the Httle brain workers are only 
 nerve cells it depends entirely upon how you 
 train them whether the living temple of your 
 body will be beautiful or not. 
 
 Your baby sister, who can neither walk 
 nor talk, who lies on the bed and kicks and 
 coos, does not seem to be doing much. But 
 she may be busier than you. All her Httle 
 energies are already hard at work trying to 
 teach the young nerve cells their duties. 
 Every time she makes a new motion or a new 
 sound new bands of nerve cells have been 
 called to action. You can see that she makes 
 steadier motions and plainer sounds every 
 day. As I said before, the nerve cells, like 
 other laborers, learn their work by practicing. 
 
 The nerve cells, however, can not think. 
 They can not tell themselves what to do in 
 the first place. But they can and do remem- 
 
 117 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ber what you tell them. Sometimes they re- 
 member better than you wish they did. 
 
 This places the whole responsibility upon 
 you. The nerve cells will remember just 
 what you teach them. But when a nerve cell 
 has once learned its work, a change takes 
 place in that nerve cell's body, so that it can 
 not learn anything new. It must keep at 
 work in the way you have taught it, if it 
 works at all. If you have taught the nerve 
 cell to do something that you wish to stop 
 doing, the only way you can proceed is to 
 let that nerve cell alone and arouse a new 
 one that has never done anything. You must 
 not give any more orders at all to the old 
 nerve cell, but must train the new one to 
 do the work right. The old nerve cell will 
 keep on doing its work wrong, without being 
 told, for a while, but usually by and by it will 
 become discouraged and waste away. You 
 would better have wasted nerve cells in your 
 brain than those that are working wrong. 
 But if you train them right in the first place 
 they will not only work right but they will 
 also live and grow stronger and do their 
 work better and better. 
 
 ii8 
 
How the Brain Workers Are Trained 
 
 The little brain workers of the living temple 
 not only do the one work they learn, and that 
 alone, but in doing this work they also make 
 pathways in the brain. The first message 
 that comes into or goes out of any part of 
 the brain has to make its own path. But the 
 next similar message finds it easier to go the 
 same way. Thus paths are formed in the 
 substance of the brain. By and by these 
 paths become so smooth and so deeply worn 
 that it is almost impossible for a message to 
 go any other way. It is easy to follow a rut. 
 
 This explains a great many things. It ex- 
 plains not only walking and running but 
 other common habits. Did you ever notice 
 that you almost always make the same mo- 
 tions in dressing or undressing, and in the 
 same order? You put on your right shoe 
 first or your left shoe first. You wash your 
 face and comb your hair either before or after 
 putting on your dress or coat. If anything 
 happens to make you do the opposite way, 
 you notice it. Otherwise you think of some- 
 thing else while you are dressing. Your 
 nerve cells are doing their work without spe- 
 cial orders from you. They are following 
 
 119 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 their habit. If anything stops them, they 
 wait for orders. When you have to give a 
 special order, you notice it. 
 
 The drunkard has cut deep pathways of 
 habit in his brain. His nerve cells of smell 
 and taste have so long called for messages to 
 be sent along the pathway of yielding that 
 they can not go any other way. If his mind, 
 in the sanctum sanctorum, should send out a 
 "No" when the nerve cells are clamoring 
 "Yes," that "No" would have to force its way 
 against great obstacles. But the pathway of 
 "Yes" is all made. That is the reason so few 
 drunkards really reform. 
 
 The pathways the nerve cells make in your 
 brain by the time you are twenty-five years 
 old determine, to a large extent, your char- 
 acter. They determine what kind of a man or 
 a woman you will be. They determine what 
 kind of a living temple your life will build. 
 
 The younger you are the easier it is to 
 make these pathways what you wish. The 
 first habits you form have the greatest in- 
 fluence on your life. If you wish to enjoy 
 music when you are a man you must learn 
 to enjoy it when you are a boy. If you wish 
 
 1 20 
 
How the Brain Workers Are Trained 
 
 to use good language when you are grown 
 you must train your nerve cells correctly 
 when you are a child. 
 
 If you wish to be able to say "No" to 
 temptations brought by the senses you must 
 make a pathway for "No," in your brain. 
 You must do this now. You can not wait. 
 For whether you know it or not you are mak- 
 ing a pathway for "Yes" or for "No" every 
 moment of your Hfe. You can not say "I will 
 begin the path tomorrow and I will make it 
 right." By this v^ry thought you are mak- 
 ing a pathway for putting things ofif. 
 
 Do you know why it is that some of your 
 playmates can remember things better than 
 you can? It is because their nerve cells are 
 better trained. 
 
 Photographers in taking a picture are care- 
 ful to get a good exposure. If the picture 
 does not have a good exposure it is indistinct. 
 It is the same way with the pictures taken by 
 the living camera, the eye. If the pictures 
 are not well made they fade. 
 
 One boy may look at a word several times 
 and forget it immediately. Another looks at 
 it once and remembers it. The first boy 
 
 121 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 looked at it carelessly. He did not give it a 
 good exposure. The picture made in his 
 brain was dim and soon faded. But the sec- 
 ond boy turned his whole mind to the word. 
 He looked at it closely. The picture made 
 in his brain was distinct and clear, and did 
 not fade. When he wanted it again, he had it. 
 
 So, you see, it does not make so much dif- 
 ference today, whether you learn your lessons 
 or not, whether you form good habits or not, 
 whether you look at good pictures and good 
 words, whether you listen to true sounds or 
 false, whether you say "Yes" or whether you 
 say "No" — it does not make so much dififer- 
 ence today, that is, the difiference does not 
 show so much today as it will tomorrow, or a 
 week from now, or years from now, when you 
 are a man. 
 
 By and by when the pathways of the brain 
 are fixed, you will be glad you have taught 
 the little cells true and skilful work. 
 
 By and by when you shut your eyes and 
 tell the sight cells to show you pictures of 
 your childhood and youth, when they bring 
 back your old home, your mother's face, the 
 garden where you used to play, the school 
 
 122 
 
How the Brain Workers Are Trained 
 
 house and your desk by the window, if they 
 show you only pleasant pictures of merry, 
 loving and peaceful scenes, happy are you. 
 
 By and by when you lean back in your arm 
 chair and tell your hearing cells to whisper 
 the memories they have stored away, happy 
 are you if they report kind words, true 
 voices, tender melodies. 
 
 For the little nerve workers of the brain 
 have stored away in their secret cells the 
 memory of every thing you have seen or 
 heard, tasted or smelled, touched or thought, 
 every thing you have studied or learned or 
 done since the first day of your life. 
 
 But they have not stored away the things 
 you have not thought or seen or heard or 
 studied. If you do not learn to read, to write, 
 to spell, to draw, to play musical instruments, 
 to use tools, to throw a ball straight, to sew 
 neatly and swiftly, if you do not look at good 
 pictures and hear good music, if you do not 
 learn self control and a love of truth, if you 
 do not occupy the nerve cells of your brain 
 with these things when you are young, when 
 you are old it will be too late. The nerve cells 
 have not been idle all these years. You have 
 
 123 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 been training them one way or another. If 
 you have not been teaching them good habits 
 you have been teaching them bad habits. 
 They have stored away bad memories. They 
 have made bad pathways in your brain. 
 "You can not teach an old dog new tricks." 
 The nerve cells, like other workers, must 
 exercise, or they can not grow. If you do 
 not use them they waste away. After a while 
 they may lose their ability to work. The 
 mole has lived so long underground where it 
 does not need eyes, that it has become almost 
 blind. The fishes in the mammoth cave 
 where there is no Hght are said to be blind. 
 If you do uot use your muscles they get 
 weaker and weaker until they are good for 
 nothing. So with the brain cells. You must 
 set them to work when they are young and 
 strong. You must call into action as many 
 different groups of workers as you wish to 
 have ready to serve you through the years 
 of manhood and old age. 
 
 Nerve cells, also, become tired. When a 
 nerve cell is tired, it lops, like a tired human 
 being. It loses its shape, grows smaller, 
 draws in its arms and legs and refuses to 
 
 124 
 
How the Brain Workers Are Trained 
 
 communicate with other cells. It acts like 
 any other tired laborer. If you give it 
 stimulants, it rouses itself and goes to 
 work again for a little while but afterward 
 it is more tired than ever. 
 
 The little brain workers are trained by you. 
 The habits they form show what you are. 
 They show what your thoughts and desires 
 have been in the past and what they are now. 
 They reveal your character. 
 
 125 
 
[XVII.] 
 The Sympathetic Workers. 
 
 You have seen how the little brain cells 
 work together, each in its own place. All 
 the cells of the body work together just as 
 faithfully, each in its own place. If one group 
 of workers is sick all the other groups suffer 
 with it. They not only suffer with it, but they 
 try to help it, just as you try to help your 
 brothers and sisters by doing their work when 
 they are ill. 
 
 There is one class of workers in the temple 
 whose chief business it is to be sympathetic, 
 to help other workers do their work, to help 
 you, especially when you are asleep or tired, 
 to keep the work of the living building going 
 smoothly. These workers are called the 
 sympathetic nerves. 
 
 Two sympathetic nerve cords start in the 
 neck and go down, one on each side of the 
 back bone. The two sympathetic nerve 
 
 126 
 
The Sympathetic Workers 
 
 cords in passing down the back bone have 
 twenty-four stopping stations. The stopping 
 stations are called ganglia. They are sym- 
 pathetic gangHa. You remember the spinal 
 cord, that main wire of the temple's tele- 
 graph system that runs down from the brain 
 inside the back bone or spine? The spinal 
 cord and the sympathetic cords make three 
 nerve cords down the middle of the back, two 
 outside and one inside the back bone. The 
 sympathetic nerve cords outside the back 
 bone are connected with the spinal cord in- 
 side by little arms or feelers, — nerve fibers 
 that reach in from each stopping place or 
 ganglion. Other nerve fibers or feelers reach 
 out to other ganglia or sympathetic stopping 
 places in the heart, the lungs, the liver, the 
 kidneys and the intestines. 
 
 The Architect of the temple has put these 
 little sympathetic workers or ganglia into the 
 body so that the little brain workers will not 
 have so much to do, so that much of the work 
 of the building can be carried on without 
 direct orders from you. There are so many 
 different things to be done all the time and 
 some of the work is so difficult and so deH- 
 
 127 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 cate that if we had to attend to every little 
 detail the beautiful temple would soon be in 
 ruins. 
 
 The sympathetic workers have indeed a 
 wonderful part in the body building. They 
 preside over the circulation of the blood and 
 the digestion of food. They help to make the 
 heart beat. They fill the lungs with air. All 
 the work of the body that is done without 
 orders from the central office is done through 
 them. Through them God works while we 
 are asleep. 
 
 There are sympathetic nerves in all the 
 blood vessels. It is their business to regulate 
 the supply of blood to any part. They do 
 this by making the blood vessels larger or 
 smaller. Thus they let in or keep out the 
 blood. 
 
 When cold first touches the skin the sym- 
 pathetic workers contract the blood vessels 
 and the blood is driven out. But it rushes 
 back at once. When heat first touches the 
 skin the sympathetic workers relax the blood 
 vessels and more blood rushes to the skin. 
 
 You can try this and see. Hold a piece of 
 ice to your cheek. It turns white at once. 
 
 128 
 
The Sympathetic Workers 
 
 The sympathetic nerves have contracted the 
 blood vessels The blood has left the skin. 
 As soon as you remove the ice the skin be- 
 comes red. The sympathetic nerves have re- 
 laxed the blood vessels and the blood has 
 come back, — even more blood than was there 
 before. 
 
 When you put your hand into hot water, it 
 gets red because the sympathetic workers 
 have sent more blood to that part. 
 
 Behind the stomach is a very large group 
 of sympathetic nerves, some coming from and 
 some going to all the organs of the body. 
 This group is called the solar plexus or 
 abdominal brain. When the great brain in 
 the head is asleep the solar plexus or abdom- 
 inal brain and all the little sympathetic work- 
 ers are wide awake and busy, giving direc- 
 tions and keeping up their work under the 
 direction of the Architect himself. 
 
 If you have been hit by a stone and lose 
 
 your senses, as we say, it is only the brain 
 
 workers that stop their work. The nerves 
 
 of sight, of hearing, of touch and taste and 
 
 smell, the motor nerves also, are stunned 
 
 and cease to act. But the little sympathetic 
 I 
 
 129 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 workers are not disturbed. They keep 
 straight on steadily and faithfully, making 
 your heart beat, filling your lungs with air, 
 moving the blood, digesting food. 
 
 In house building, after you have decided 
 upon the plan and materials and after you 
 have signed the contract with the architect 
 your work is done. So in body building, 
 after you have chosen certain food, after you 
 have put it into your mouth, chewed it and 
 given the order to swallow it you have no 
 more control over it. Now the sympathetic 
 nerves take charge. They cause the food to 
 be swallowed. They make the gastric juice 
 flow out. They move the stomach and the 
 intestines. They direct the entire process of 
 digestion until the food is made into blood 
 and built into the body. 
 
 But although the little sympathetic nerves 
 work independently of the brain, yet they are 
 greatly influenced by it. They are truly and 
 intensely sympathetic. Every little cell is 
 affected by your state of mind. If you feel 
 well and happy, active and hopeful, the sym- 
 pathetic nerves work briskly and vigorously. 
 If you are sick and worried, discontented and 
 
 130 
 
The Sympathetic Workers 
 
 fretful the sympathetic workers feel it and are 
 burdened. They work more slowly and their 
 work is not so well done. The stomach be- 
 comes discouraged, the liver grows lazy, the 
 heart beats faintly, the appetite is poor, and 
 sleep is unrefreshing. 
 
 You can make the little sympathetic work- 
 ers feel so bad that they can hardly work at 
 all. If you think you are going to be sick and 
 keep thinking about it you may confuse and 
 upset the sympathetic nerves so that their 
 work is hindered until you are sick. But if 
 you make up your mind to resist bad feelings 
 and are bent upon keeping well and strong, 
 the sympathetic workers will help you bravely 
 and you may keep dfif an illness altogether. 
 It pays to be kind. to your sympathetic nerves. 
 
 131 
 
[XVIII.] 
 How to Take Care of the Nerve Workers 
 
 In building the temple of the body every- 
 thing depends upon keeping the little work- 
 ers healthy, — all the little workers and es- 
 pecially the brain cells. 
 
 You know that if the ofificers of any work- 
 ing company are disabled there is confusion 
 and the work is hindered or stopped. The 
 nerve cells are the officers of the temple's 
 working force. They control every muscle 
 and every organ. If a nerve is cut, or if any 
 muscle or any organ is separated from its 
 controlling nerve center, the muscle or the 
 organ will stop working and by and by will 
 waste away. If the nerve cells are not well 
 fed and exercised, if they do not have the 
 rest they need, they become tired and irrit- 
 able. So it is very, very important in the 
 building and manning of the temple to take 
 the proper care of all the officers. 
 
 132 
 
How to Take Care of the Nerve Workers 
 
 The nerve workers must have the very 
 best and most wholesome food. They spend 
 more energy than any other cell workers. 
 This energy is liberated from food and drink, 
 air and sunlight. If you do not give the nerve 
 workers nourishing food they can not get 
 much energy. If you over feed them they 
 are just as badly served. They become lazy 
 and stupid and refuse to work. So you see 
 there is a close connection between what you 
 eat and what you are. Even your thoughts 
 depend very much upon the food and drink 
 you choose. 
 
 The best foods out of which to make 
 energy for the little brain workers are simple 
 foods like grains, fruits, and nuts. The best 
 drink is water. 
 
 You must also breathe pure air for the 
 busy little brain cells. Every time you ex- 
 pand your lungs and take in a deep breath 
 you are bringing new life and vigor to all the 
 millions and millions of faithful body workers. 
 
 If you do not eat good food, if you eat 
 hastily or over eat, if you breathe impure air 
 and drink impure water you are treating 
 the nerve workers shamefully. You are 
 
 133 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 starving them and yet expecting them to 
 work. You are covering them with clouds 
 and fog and yet expecting them to go straight 
 on, briskly, as if the atmosphere were clear. 
 They can not work in a heavy fog any better 
 than you could. 
 
 You would not think of giving poison to 
 the workers on a building. But the majority 
 of people are feeding poisons to the little 
 brain workers all the time. 
 
 Tobacco is the most common poison that 
 is given to the brain cells. It is forced upon 
 them. They do not want it. They fight 
 against it. They recognize it as a deadly 
 enemy. But more and more the boys and 
 men of our country are compelHng them to 
 take it. 
 
 The poison of tobacco acts like any other 
 poison, — it destroys and kills. It attacks the 
 little motor nerves and makes them stag- 
 ger. If you smoke you can not write 
 with so steady a hand as if you did not. It 
 stunts the growth. It sometimes weakens 
 the great optic nerve and dims the eyesight. 
 It injures the cells that store away pictures 
 and impressions so that the memory is im- 
 
 134 
 
How to Take Care of the Nerve Workers 
 
 paired. It keeps the little brain workers 
 awake and disturbs the sleep. 
 
 Another poison to the nerves is alcohol. 
 It is given in beer, fermented wine, whisky 
 and brandy. It makes the brain cells smaller, 
 shortens their arms and legs and makes them 
 stiff and hard. After a while it destroys their 
 power to act. Then they are useless. Thus 
 it weakens the judgment, lessens the power 
 of self-control, deceives the mind, and ruins 
 the beautiful living temple. 
 
 Alcohol is a subtle poison. It weakens 
 the nerves, but it pleases them. It makes 
 them depend upon it and ask for more. 
 After a while they crave it. A habit has been 
 formed. A pathway of yielding has been 
 broken through the forest. It is no longer 
 possible to say "No." 
 
 Many a man has lost millions of dollars be- 
 cause his little brain workers were so poi- 
 soned by alcohol that they could not help him 
 in business transactions. 
 
 Many a man has wrecked trainloads of peo- 
 ple and sent scores and hundreds to a ter- 
 rible death because his little brain workers 
 were so poisoned by alcohol that they could 
 
 135 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 not help him run the engine or send the right 
 messages over the wires. 
 
 Many a man has brought disease and death 
 upon himself because his little brain workers 
 were so maddened by alcohol that they gave 
 him up to the most frightful suffering. 
 
 Tobacco and alcohol are thieves and mur- 
 derers. They must be kept out of the temple 
 absolutely. Then they can get no influence 
 and do no harm among the brain and body 
 workers. 
 
 Like all other workers, the brain workers 
 need rest. Every thought, every movement, 
 every command, tires some nerve cell and 
 causes waste in its body. If this waste is not 
 repaired the cell is weakened and does poor 
 work. 
 
 During sleep is the best time for repairing 
 the waste in brain cells. Then the brain 
 workers are not on duty. The sympathetic 
 workers are in control and the brain cells are 
 supposed to be resting. They are supposed 
 to be resting and at the same time building 
 up their strength and energy for the next 
 day's work. If the sleep is sound and health- 
 ful they are doing this. But if you go to bed 
 
 136 
 
How to Take Care of the Nerve Workers 
 
 exeited or if you eat just before retiring your 
 sleep is not sound and healthful and the brain 
 cells can not get the necessary rest. 
 
 Children and young people need more 
 sleep than older persons for their brain cells 
 and all the other little cells are not only work- 
 ing and wasting, but growing also in size and 
 power. Nothing is so necessary to the health 
 and strength of the nerves as sleep. With- 
 out sleep the brain cells can not repair the 
 waste in their bodies. They can not make 
 new energy. They become exhausted and 
 can not work. When they can not work, 
 you can not work. When they are tired, you 
 are tired. You can not move rapidly. Your 
 thoughts come slowly. You can not remem- 
 ber. You are cross and impatient. 
 
 When you have had a sound and sweet 
 sleep you feel ready to undertake a big day's 
 work. Your nerve cells are rested. They 
 have filled themselves with energy and are 
 eager to spend it. Things that looked im- 
 possible the night before seem easy now. 
 You are happy and pleasant and brimming 
 over with life and spirits. 
 
 But the brain cells need work as well as 
 
 137 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 rest. Working makes them strong. As 
 they spend their energy they call for more. 
 That gives you an appetite. The better the 
 brain cells work the better all the other cells 
 of the body work. The better all the little 
 cell workers of the body work the more beau- 
 tiful and complete becomes the living temple. 
 
 The more the brain cells practice their 
 work the better they can do it. The better 
 they do it the more gracefully you can move, 
 the more perfectly and eloquently you can 
 speak, the better and more nobly you can 
 think, the better and more perfect you are. 
 
 If you take care of the little brain work- 
 ers, if you give them proper food, sufficient 
 rest, and do not poison them or keep them 
 awake when they ought to be asleep, there is 
 no danger that you will make them work too 
 hard. It is their nature to work hard. They 
 can not work too hard. But they may work 
 too long at one thing. , 
 
 For this reason when you have been study- 
 ing hard it is better to go out doors and run 
 and play or chop wood than to sit in the 
 window and read a story. If you read the 
 
 138 
 
How to Take Care of the Nerve Workers 
 
 story, you are keeping the same nerve cells at 
 work that helped you study. But if you 
 work out doors the tired workers can rest, 
 while fresh cells have a chance to use their 
 energy. A change of work is the best kind 
 of rest for the brain cells. 
 
 If the builders of a house quarrel among 
 themselves the work does not prosper. So 
 you, the builder of a living temple, must be 
 in harmony with the divine Master Builder 
 or the work can not prosper. The more per- 
 fectly you bring your mind to be in harmony 
 with Him the more perfect and beautiful the 
 finished product of your life will be. 
 
 A mind in harmony with God is free from 
 worry, from fear, from anger. 
 
 Nothing hurts the brain cells more than 
 worry. You have known a lamb to be wor- 
 ried almost to death by dogs or wolves. You 
 can worry the brain cells until they are in- 
 jured beyond repair. Worry hinders diges- 
 tion, interferes with the action of the heart, 
 prevents sleep, and makes life miserable. 
 
 Fear is akin to worry and like it brings only 
 harm to the brain and body workers. "Per- 
 
 139 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 feet love casteth out fear." If you are in 
 harmony with God these enemies of health 
 can not enter the temple. 
 
 Anger, like alcohol, makes the brain cells 
 drunk. Sometimes it kills them. I knew 
 a woman who became so angry at another 
 woman that she burst a blood vessel in her 
 brain and fell to the floor, a senseless heap. 
 Pour days afterward she died. 
 
 If you are in harmony with the Master 
 Builder you have faith in Him. You have 
 love and hope and faith to inspire the little 
 brain workers instead of anger, fear, and 
 worry to discourage them. Faith, love, and 
 hope make the brain cells work better. They 
 stimulate you and lead you to do your very 
 best for all the workers of the temple. 
 
 140 
 
[XIX.] 
 The Living Fountain. 
 
 You have all read stories of magic foun- 
 tains. Sometimes they are in a fairy palace. 
 Again they are hidden in a wood. Some- 
 times they are carved with strange devices, 
 or set with precious stones, or made in the 
 form of a flower or an animal. Sometimes 
 an elf, a sprite, or a genius visits the fountain 
 and may be seen there. But these are all 
 mere stories and we know that not one of 
 them is true. 
 
 There is, however, a real and very wonder- 
 ful fountain in the temple of the body. It 
 is called the heart. Unless you know about 
 it or examine it closely it is not remarkable 
 to look at, being nothing but a hollow muscle 
 shaped like a pear or a cone, and shut up in a 
 little bag. But the work this fountain does 
 and the use it serves in the living temple more 
 than makes up for its plain outside appear- 
 ance. 
 
 141 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The heart is about the size of one's fist. I 
 do not mean that everybody's heart is about 
 the size of your fist, but that everybody's 
 heart is the size of his own fist. The httle 
 baby, then, has a very tiny heart, but the big 
 tall man with a massive fist has a heart to 
 correspond. 
 
 You can not see this living fountain, but 
 you can hear the music of it by putting your 
 ear to another person's chest. The small end 
 of the heart, the apex, points to the left side 
 of the chest wall between the fifth and sixth 
 ribs. So you can hear it; as I said. You can 
 also feel it by pressing your fingers over it on 
 the chest. Sometimes it beats so strongly 
 that you can see the motion of it. 
 
 When you are well the heart beat can al- 
 ways be felt, seen and heard. The water is 
 iiever turned ofif from the living fountain. 
 But although the swift and steady stream of 
 life is always flowing through the heart both 
 day and night, yet this little Hving, working 
 fountain manages to get about fifteen hours 
 rest in every twenty-four. Every part of the 
 living temple must have rest. 
 
 The large end or base of the heart points 
 
 142 
 
The Living Fountain 
 
 upward to the right and is under the breast 
 bone. Like the brain, the eye, and the ear, 
 this precious part of the Hving temple is espe- 
 cially protected by bony walls. All the pipes 
 that carry the stream of life into and out of 
 the fountain enter or leave the heart at the 
 large end or base. 
 
 The bag that encloses the heart is called 
 the pericardium. The name is taken from 
 the Latin cardium, meaning the heart, and 
 peri, meaning around. In this little bag is 
 a kind of water or fluid that keeps the outside 
 of the heart moist and prevents it from rub- 
 bing against the bag. The fluid oils the 
 heart and makes it run smoothly. Some- 
 times this fluid dries up and then every heart 
 beat causes great pain. 
 
 The living fountain is a double fountain. 
 There is no connection between the right side 
 and the left side. It is almost the same as if 
 there were one heart on the right side of the 
 chest and another on the left. 
 
 Each side of the heart or fountain contains 
 two rooms or basins, one above the other. 
 The upper basin or room is at the large end 
 of the heart and is called the auricle. The 
 
 143 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 lower room or basin is called the ventricle. 
 This makes four rooms or basins in every 
 heart. 
 
 The stream of life in passing through the 
 heart, enters, slowly, the right upper auricle 
 or basin until from six to ten tablespoonfuls 
 or from three to five ounces have passed in. 
 There is a trap door made of three little 
 valves in the floor of this room. It is called 
 the valve with three flaps or the tricuspid 
 valve. When the right auricle has taken in 
 about three ounces of blood, the trap door 
 flies open and the blood drops into the lower 
 room or right ventricle. As this room fills 
 up the trap door floats on top of the blood. 
 When the right ventricle is full the trap door 
 is closed. It is a self closing door. 
 
 When the lower room on the right side is 
 full and the trap door is closing, the muscle 
 walls of the room begin to contract and to 
 squeeze the blood out into a large pipe, called 
 the pulmonary artery. They can not squeeze 
 it back through the trap door into the upper 
 room for the trap door can not open that 
 way. It is fastened on the under side of the 
 wall of the heart by many little cords that 
 
 144 
 
The Living Fountain 
 
 hold it firmly in place when it is shut. When 
 these little flesh doors get out of order and 
 fail to close there is terrible disturbance 
 throughout the temple. 
 
 The blood is forced through the pulmonary 
 pipe or artery into the lungs. When it enters 
 the lungs it has a dark purple color. In the 
 lungs the purple color is changed to a beauti- 
 ful bright red. Then the blood is carried 
 back to the heart by four different pipes called 
 pulmonary veins. 
 
 But it does not go back to the right side of 
 the heart. The beautiful red blood flows into 
 the fountain through the upper room on the 
 left side of the heart, the left auricle. The 
 purple blood and the red blood are absolutely 
 separate in the heart. There is another trap 
 door on this side of the heart. It is called 
 the mitral valve. Through this the blood is 
 forced into the lower left room or basin which 
 is called the left ventricle. 
 
 The walls of the left side of the fountain 
 
 are very much thicker than the walls of the 
 
 right side, for the left side has to force the 
 
 blood, all over the body, while the right side 
 
 has to force it only through the lungs. 
 J 
 
 145 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The left ventricle squeezes the blood with 
 great force into the largest tube or artery 
 connected with the fountain, the aorta. The 
 aorta and its branches carry the stream of 
 life to every part of the living temple. 
 
 All this happens far more quickly than I 
 can tell it. Just the squeezing of the blood 
 through the heart and the short rest after- 
 wards take only eight tenths of a second. 
 
 The living fountain is kept running by the 
 little nerve workers. Most of them are sym- 
 pathetic workers. They send the stream of 
 life flowing through it all the time, steadily, 
 silently, without will or thought of yours. 
 When you are asleep your heart is beating 
 just the same as if you were awake, only more 
 slowly. You do not give orders to make it 
 beat more slowly, but the sympathetic work- 
 ers do. 
 
 The walls and basins of the fountain and 
 the crimson stream that is flowing through it 
 are all alive with temple workers. They are 
 not fairies or mischievous elves, but steady 
 and faithful little workers, living cells that 
 work together doing their part in the con- 
 stant building of the living temple. 
 
 146 
 
The Living Fountain 
 
 They obey the nerve workers — the sym- 
 pathetic workers and the Uttle brain workers. 
 You never know that you have a heart until 
 something happens to you. If you are 
 knocked down and lose your senses, as I said 
 before, the sympathetic workers keep the 
 stream of life flowing, the trap doors opening, 
 the muscle walls contracting and relaxing. 
 If you hear good news, or bad news, if you 
 get angry or have a joyful surprise the little 
 brain workers send special messages to the 
 heart to make it work faster or more slowly. 
 
 This is probably the reason that in olden 
 times the people thought the mind was in 
 the heart. Now we know that the mind is 
 in the sanctum sanctorum, that it is there and 
 not in the heart, that we think and feel, that 
 we love and hate, that we know courage, fear, 
 or pain. 
 
 The living fountain of the temple is the 
 dwelling place not only of millions of busy 
 workers, but also of a great and wonderful 
 Genius — the Power of God. This power 
 appears in every part of the body. It is the 
 power of God that gives life to every little 
 cell, and makes it able to work. It is God 
 
 147 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 by His power that has given you hfe, and 
 mind and the beautiful hving temple to build 
 for Him. Without this power your heart 
 could not beat once. You could not draw 
 one breath. 
 
 Sometimes when you look at the living 
 fountain of the temple you think it is a foun- 
 tain. At other times it seems like an engine. 
 Again it takes in your mind the form of a 
 pump. What magic fountain of a fairy tale 
 is so strange and wonderful as that? As a 
 pump the heart is a force pump. The ven- 
 tricles pump out the blood into the two large 
 arteries, a partial vacuum is made in the aur- 
 icles and the blood rushes in from the six 
 large veins to fill it. 
 
 As an engine the heart is a simple but 
 marvelous machine. Without steam, with- 
 out coal, without wheel or cylinder, it runs 
 day and night, year in and year out, seventy, 
 eighty, it may be a hundred years. It beats 
 on the average seventy two times a minute. 
 Every time it beats it forces more than six 
 ounces of blood into the blood vessels. At 
 seventy two beats a minute, in one hour it has 
 
 148 
 
The Living Fountain 
 
 completed at least four thousand three hun- 
 dred and twenty beats ; in twenty-four hours, 
 one hundred and three thousand six hundred 
 and eighty. Each one of these heart beats 
 has lifted at least six ounces of blood. That 
 makes six hundred and twenty two thousand 
 six hundred and eighty ounces, or thirty 
 eight thousand eight hundred and eighty 
 pounds. Think of it! Almost twenty tons 
 of blood lifted the same as one foot high 
 every twenty four hours — and by a little en- 
 gine no bigger than your fist. 
 
 This fountain, or engine, or pump, the 
 heart, never stops for repairs. The great 
 Builder has made it so that it is constantly 
 renewing itself without hindering the work 
 of the temple. But, being a living fountain, 
 or engine, or pump, it can not work without 
 rest. The great Builder had planned for this 
 as only a divine Builder could. The heart 
 rests about five tenths of a second at a time 
 after it has forced the blood into the aorta, 
 before the next contraction. In twenty four 
 hours this five tenths of a second every eight 
 tenths, amounts to fifteen hours. So the 
 
 149 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 heart does nine hours of high tension work 
 a day. This is God's division of time into 
 work and rest. Nine hours of high tension 
 work is about the maximum for Hving tissue. 
 
 ISO 
 
[XX.J 
 The Stream of Life. 
 
 Every little cell worker in the temple is 
 dependent for life upon the stream that flows 
 through the living fountain. We call this 
 stream the blood. We usually think of it 
 simply as a thick, red, rather unpleasant fluid, 
 that we do not like to look at. We say that 
 the sight of blood makes us sick. This is 
 because the blood is not intended to be seen. 
 Flowing, inside the body in the arteries and 
 veins, it means health and life. Flowing, out- 
 side the body, through a wound, it means 
 sickness and death. 
 
 If we could see the blood flowing inside the 
 body through all the arteries and veins, if 
 we could understand wha<" it does for the 
 temple and every little worker in it, we should 
 no longer shrink from the sight of a few 
 drops. We should recognize that it is indeed 
 the stream of life and that every little blood 
 
 151 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 corpuscle has on board a tiny cargo of the 
 Life of God and is bearing it swiftly to a wait- 
 ing port. 
 
 The stream of life flows through every part 
 of the living temple except the outside wall of 
 the skin, the epidermis, the window pane 
 of the eye, the cornea, the nails and the 
 hair. These parts are nourished by a fluid 
 called lymph. 
 
 If anything happens to prevent the blood 
 corpuscles from reaching any part with their 
 cargo of life that part will decay and die in 
 less than two days. The health of every cell 
 depends upon the freedom with which the 
 blood flows to it. The more perfect the free- 
 dom the more perfect the health. 
 
 The weight of the- blood is about one thir- 
 teenth of the weight of the body. A boy or 
 girl weighing sixty-five pounds has five 
 pounds of blood. A man or woman weigh- 
 ing one hundred and thirty pounds has ten 
 pounds of blood. 
 
 One fourth of the blood is in the heart, the 
 great blood vessels and the lungs. One 
 fourth is in the liver. One fourth is in the 
 
 152 
 
The Stream of Life 
 
 muscles. One fourth is in the skin and other 
 parts. 
 
 According to the great Architect's plan the 
 blood is so divided among all the parts of the 
 body that each has enough to do its work 
 perfectly. But there is never enough blood 
 in the stream at any one time to fill every 
 part full. 
 
 When the workers of any part are busy 
 more blood is needed in that part than when 
 they are resting. If you are chopping wood 
 your muscle workers need more blood than 
 your nei've workers. After you have eaten 
 a hearty meal the little workers that digest 
 food need more blood than the brain cells. 
 They need so much more blood that you 
 ought never to study at once after eating. 
 If you do, both the brain workers and the 
 workers that digest food will be clamoring 
 for blood at the same time. Since both can 
 not be fully satisfied at once the blood will be 
 delayed, as you would be delayed if your 
 mother and father were both calling you at 
 the same time from opposite directions. You 
 can not think the best and clearest thoughts 
 
 153 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 while the first part of the work of digestion 
 is going on. 
 
 The stream of life, examined closely, is in 
 reality very beautiful. If you look at a drop 
 of blood through the microscope you will see 
 this. 
 
 Notice first those tiny little moving col- 
 umns made of round, biscuit shaped bodies. 
 They are forming in rows with their sides to- 
 gether. These are the red blood corpuscles. 
 They are called corpuscles from the Latin 
 corpus, meaning body and an ending meaning 
 little. 
 
 The corpuscles or little bodies do not look 
 very red when seen under the microscope. 
 They appear to be rather of a pale straw 
 color. They are so small that if three thou- 
 sand two hundred were placed edge to edge 
 they would make only one inch, and if twelve 
 thousand eight hundred were placed on top 
 of each other the pile would be only one inch 
 high. In a cubic space one twenty-fifth of 
 an inch on each side there are five millions of 
 these little bodies. Each one of these little 
 red corpuscles is hollowed out on each side 
 like a saucer and has a thickened rim. 
 
 i?4 
 
The Stream of Life 
 
 The red cells contain a coloring matter 
 called haemoglobin, which gives color to the 
 blood. In the lungs this coloring matter 
 unites with the oxygen, or air food, and turns 
 the blood from purple to bright red. 
 
 While looking at the blood through the 
 microscope, you will see, now and then, a 
 large blood cell. This is a white corpuscle. 
 The white corpuscles are not nearly so nu- 
 merous as the red, there being only one white 
 cell to seven hundred red ones. But the 
 white blood cells have an important work. 
 
 We might call the white corpuscles travel- 
 ing policemen on the stream of life, for they 
 are ever looking out to see that no enemy 
 invades. If a germ gets into the blood the 
 white corpuscles fall upon it and destroy it. 
 
 When you sprain your ankle, or run a sliver 
 into your finger, the part begins at once to 
 swell and to pain yovi. The pain is caused by 
 the cry of the nerves for help. The swelling 
 is caused by the rushing in of the blood to 
 repair the injury. The white corpuscles 
 troop in by thousands to destroy the germs 
 and to protect the part. The red corpuscles 
 troop in by milhons, bringing food and water 
 
 15s 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 to the broken down cells — doing their ut- 
 most to restore them. So it is when any part 
 of the body is hurt or diseased. It is the mis- 
 sion of the blood to build up and to heal. 
 
 The stream of life contains many other 
 little bodies the duties of which are not so 
 well understood. 
 
 About eighty per cent of the blood is fluid. 
 This fluid is called blood plasma. 
 
 When the skin is cut or scratched the blood 
 flows out fast at first and is a bright red. In 
 a few minutes it becomes thicker, flows more 
 slowly and is darker in color. Soon the flow 
 stops altogether. The blood has formed 
 what we call a clot. A clot of blood is one 
 of nature's devices for stopping bleeding. 
 When a large blood vessel is cut the blood 
 sometimes flows until one bleeds to death. 
 
 The stream of life that flows from the liv- 
 ing fountain of the temple carries the little 
 corpuscles with their cargo of life to every 
 cell worker in the body. In this cargo are 
 oxygen, food, and sunlight. The oxygen is 
 taken on board in the lungs. It is taken from 
 the air and the air must be fresh and pure. 
 So it is absolutely necessary to the health of 
 
 156 
 
The Stream of Life 
 
 every one oi ttie DiUions and billions of cell 
 workers that pure, fresh air be found in the 
 lungs. If it is not there the little corpuscles 
 must go on without it, — or without enough, 
 for they could not move at all without a Httle. 
 If they can not take pure air to the little cell 
 workers, the cell workers pine and droop like 
 a stifled plant, and grow weak and cross like 
 boys and girls that are shut up in the house. 
 Oxygen is a necessary part of the cargo. 
 The first thing the new born baby does is to 
 breathe. The last thing a dying person does 
 is to breathe. Each breath carries oxygen 
 into the lungs where the blood is waiting 
 for it. 
 
 The little cell workers breathe the oxygen 
 as we breathe air. It refreshes them and 
 makes them work better. They also use it 
 in burning the waste matter that collects in 
 each cell. When you wish to start a fire you 
 open the dampers and let in the air. It is 
 the oxygen in the air that helps to burn the 
 wood; so it is the oxygen in the body that 
 helps to burn the waste. 
 
 Food is another important part of the 
 cargo. The working cells get hungry and 
 
 157 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 need to eat just as do people who are work- 
 ing hard. The blood is made of food. If 
 the food is pure and wholesome the blood will 
 be pure and wholesome. If the food is poor 
 and not nourishing the little cells are starved 
 and grow pale and lifeless. 
 
 Sunlight is a luxury. It is a part of the 
 cargo that in some subtle way that we can 
 not understand is carried by the little cor- 
 puscles to every cell. The temple workers 
 can exist without it for a while, but their 
 work is slow and lifeless. Children as well as 
 plants need the sunlight. They must have it 
 if they are to grow and thrive. The more 
 sunlight the blood vessels carry to every dark 
 corner of the temple the more briskly and 
 skillfully the little workers perform their 
 tasks and the more and more beautiful the 
 temple grows. 
 
 The stream of life must also have pure, 
 fresh water to carry to all the httle cells. 
 They could live longer without food than 
 without water. When you get thirsty please 
 remember that all the little workers in the 
 body, those billions and billions of faithful 
 little cells, are each and every one crying for 
 
 158 
 
The Stream of Life 
 
 a drink. So you must drink and drink pure, 
 fresh' water for the thirsty Httle cells until 
 your own thirst is all gone. Then you will 
 know that their thirst too is satisfied. 
 
 Nothing is more important in building the 
 hving temple of the body than to keep the 
 stream of life pure and sweet, and to keep 
 the ■ twenty-two billion little red blood cells 
 supplied with pure and wholesome food. 
 When the blood is loaded with poisons or 
 useless things, or over loaded even with 
 wholesome food, it flows more slowly and all 
 the little workers of the body are delayed and 
 hindered. If the blood carries poisons to the 
 cells instead of food, if it carries impure air 
 instead of oxygen and sunlight, if it carries 
 alcohol and other harmful drinks instead of 
 pure, fresh water, the Httle cells are poisoned 
 instead of nourished. They become weak 
 and cross, diseased and helpless. Sometimes 
 they die. So you see how important it is 
 to eat the best food and to drink the best 
 drink, to breathe fresh air and to stay out in 
 the sunshine so as to keep the workers of the 
 temple fat and happy, active and healthy. 
 
 Whatever you do afifects them. If you are 
 
 159 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 happy the blood flows more freely and the lit- 
 tle workers get their supplies more promptly. 
 Faith and hope relax the blood vessels and 
 the little corpuscles are borne along faster 
 toward their ports. Fear poisons the blood 
 and weakens the heart. The blood can not 
 move properly and the body is chilled. Grief 
 also slows the stream of life and influences 
 every little worker. 
 
 When the stream of life is pure and sweet 
 it is easy to be good and very hard to be un- 
 happy 
 
 160 
 
[XXI.J 
 The Course of the Stream. 
 
 It is astonishing to think that all the won- 
 derful things we have been describing, the 
 pathway of touch, of taste, of smell, of sight, 
 of hearing, the living camera, the musical 
 instrument, the great telegraph system, the 
 vast number of little workers in the brain and 
 other parts of the body, the living fountain 
 and the stream of life with its billions of tiny 
 vessels, can all be in one small body, are, in 
 fact, and must be, in every perfect human 
 body. And yet we have only begun to tell 
 of all the marvels of the temple. 
 
 The stream of life in its course through the 
 body reaches every part of the temple except, 
 as I have said, the very outside wall. The 
 pipes that carry the blood away from the 
 heart are called arteries. They are so called 
 because the physician who named them long 
 ago supposed that they contained air. At 
 the time when Christ was a little boy the wis- 
 
 K 
 
 i6i 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 est physicians did not know as much about 
 the blood as you do now. They thought not 
 only that the arteries contained air instead of 
 blood, but that the air in the arteries was a 
 spirit. They knew nothing at all about the 
 movement of the blood, or as we call it, the 
 circulation. The strange ideas they held 
 were taught until late in the sixteenth cen- 
 tury. In the year 1616 an EngHsh physi- 
 cian, Dr. John Harvey, made the great dis- 
 covery that the blood flows or circulates frorn 
 the arteries into the veins and back, and that 
 the arteries hold red blood and the veins a 
 darker fluid. 
 
 The largest artery in the body is the aorta. 
 It begins at the large end of the heart and 
 passes downward back of the heart through 
 the entire length of the trunk in front of the 
 back bone and behind all the important 
 organs. All along its way it gives off 
 branches to the heart, the lungs, the brain, 
 the arms, the stomach, the liver, the spleen, 
 the intestines, the kidneys, the legs, and the 
 muscles. 
 
 The stream of life, then, freighted with 
 oxygen, food and water, starts from the liv- 
 
 162 
 
The Course of the Stream 
 
 ing fountain, the heart, through the opening 
 into the aorta. It is forced out of the left 
 ventricle at the rate of fifteen inches a second. 
 If the aorta is cut instant death results. 
 When any artery is cut the blood spurts from 
 the end nearest the heart. To stop the bleed- 
 ing, place your finger just above the spurting 
 tube and press down firmly. 
 
 Each spurt of the artery represents one 
 beat of the heart. FeeHng the pulse is feel- 
 ing the heart beat. You can feel the pulse 
 or the heart beat better in the wrist or the 
 temple than anywhere else because the artery 
 there is near the surface. 
 
 The tube or wall of the artery has three 
 thicknesses or layers. The middle one is 
 made of muscle. When the muscle con- 
 tracts the artery becomes smaller and so less 
 blood flows through it. 
 
 Altogether there are nearly a thousand 
 arteries in the body. 
 
 As the branching arteries pass away from 
 the aorta they also divide into branches. The 
 more branches they give off the smaller and 
 smaller they become, until at last they are as 
 fine as hairs and the little corpuscles have to 
 
 163 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 pass through in single file. Now they are 
 called capillaries, from the Latin capillus, 
 meaning hair. 
 
 The capillaries are very delicate and very 
 short. The capillaries of a frog's foot with 
 the blood passing through them may be seen 
 through the microscope. It is a very beau- 
 tiful sight. 
 
 In the lungs the capillaries are so numer- 
 ous that if they could all be arranged in a 
 straight tube it would reach from Chicago to 
 London. The capillaries of the entire body 
 if placed in a straight line would probably 
 extend many thousands of miles. 
 
 The capillaries can hold much more blood 
 than the large arteries or blood vessels, and 
 being so much smaller the blood flows 
 through them much more slowly. By the 
 time it reaches the capillaries the stream that 
 started in the aorta at the rate of fifteen 
 inches a second has slowed down to about 
 one inch in twenty seconds. That is not ex- 
 actly slow, as we think of speed, but it is slow 
 for the blood. 
 
 This gives the little corpuscles time to 
 put oflf their cargoes of oxygen, food and 
 
 164 
 
The Course of the Stream 
 
 light. In the capillaries the blood exchanges 
 oxygen for waste matter and poisons. Each 
 little cell worker takes its share of oxygen 
 and gets rid of the waste and poison caused 
 by its work. 
 
 Parting with the oxygen turns the blood 
 from the beautiful bright red to a darker, al- 
 most purple color. The red blood is cahed 
 arterial blood because it is carried by the 
 arteries. The darker blood is called venous 
 blood because it is carried by the veins. 
 
 The stream of life Hows back to the heart 
 through another set of tubes called veins. 
 The veins are much more numerous than the 
 arteries. They are larger and increase in 
 size as they near the heart. They do not 
 contract so much or so quickly as the 
 arteries, for their walls have less muscle. 
 
 The veins collect the blood from the capil- 
 laries. They carry it, now loaded with waste 
 matter and poisons instead of food, back to 
 the heart for a fresh cargo. 
 
 The veins from the legs and all the organs 
 of the abdomen unite in one large vein, called 
 the inferior vena cava, which empties the 
 blood into the right auricle of the heart. 
 
 165 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The veins from the head, the neck, the 
 arms, and the chest unite in another large 
 vein, called the superior vena cava, which 
 also empties into the right auricle. 
 
 The veins from the stomach, the spleen, 
 the pancreas and the intestines, all unite in 
 one large vein called the 'portal vein, which 
 goes to the liver. Everything that we eat 
 and drink excepting fat must be carried 
 through the portal vein to the liver before 
 it can enter the body. 
 
 All the veins carry venous blood except 
 the four large veins passing from the lungs 
 to the left heart. These carry arterial blood. 
 All the arteries carry arterial blood except 
 the large artery passing from the right heart 
 to the lungs. This carries venous blood. 
 
 Thus, you see, the living fountain and the 
 stream of life make another system of com- 
 munication between all parts of the living 
 temple, a slower system than the telegraph 
 system, as fluid communication always is, but 
 just as perfect and just as useful From the 
 heart throughout the body, and back to the 
 heart in an endless course, without pause or 
 haste, flows the stream of life, a healing 
 
 1 66 
 
The Course of the Stream 
 
 stream, bearing the life of God to every little 
 temple worker. 
 
 There is still a third system of communica- 
 tion in the body. Between each cell and 
 each little capillary a clear fluid flows. It is 
 called the lymph. It also, as well as the 
 blood, travels in little hair-like tubes, called 
 the lymphatics. The lymphatic tubes, like 
 the veins, increase in size as they near the 
 heart. All the tubes together make the 
 lymphatic system, which closely resembles 
 the venous system. 
 
 In the intestines the lymph canals are called 
 lacteals. They carry fats and oils from the 
 intestines into a larger pipe or canal called 
 the thoracic duct and this empties into a large 
 vein under the left collar bone. There the 
 lymph mixes with the blood and is carried 
 at once to the heart and thence to the lungs 
 where it is partly purified. 
 
 The lymph is a very important fluid. It 
 makes about one fourth of the weight of the 
 body. It is therefore more abundant than 
 the blood, which makes only one thirteenth 
 of the weight. 
 
 The lymph acts as an agent between the 
 
 167 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 cells and the capillaries. That is, no blood 
 vessel runs directly to a cell. The blood ves- 
 sels drop their cargo into the lymph and the 
 cells pick it up as it floats along. This is 
 easy to do for each little cell is bathed in 
 lymph all the time. It drinks from the lymph 
 and receives from it also food and oxygen. 
 From the lymph it gains power to breathe 
 and to work. 
 
 Each little cell worker of the body works 
 alone. It is shut in to itself by a liquid wall. 
 Alone it eats and drinks and breathes and 
 moves and uses up food and air. Alone it 
 works and rests. Its tiny body throws off 
 waste matter just as our bodies do. This 
 waste matter is cast into the lymph and car- 
 ried away to the blood by the lymphatic 
 tubes. So it is plain to be seen that the little 
 cell workers could not get along without the 
 lymph. 
 
 Each little blood cell lives about six weeks. 
 At the end of that time it shrivels and dies 
 and a new cell takes its place. We do not 
 know how long the other little workers of 
 the body live. We know that the brain cells, 
 although changing and renewing themselves 
 
 1 68 
 
The Course of the Stream 
 
 all the time, in some mysterious way preserve 
 their identity, or personality, or individual- 
 ity, just as we do through all the changes of 
 our life. 
 
 All the way along the stream of hfe and 
 the lymphatic canals, are little telegraph sta- 
 tions connected with the brain. Every 
 artery and every vein is controlled by nerves. 
 The little nerve workers regulate the supply 
 of blood to each part. When you begin to 
 chop wood they send more blood to the 
 muscles. When you study they send more 
 blood to the brain. They regulate the flow 
 of blood by causing the muscles of the arter- 
 ies to contract and relax. When they con- 
 tract, the blood supply is diminished. When 
 they relax it is increased. When they con- 
 tract the heart works harder and more slowly. 
 When they relax it works more easily and 
 more rapidly. 
 
 When something happens to make you 
 blush the little nerve workers send messages 
 to the arteries in the face to let more blood 
 in. So the arteries relax, the blood rushes 
 in and makes your face red. 
 
 The use of alcohol paralyzes the nerves 
 
 169 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 going to the blood vessels and they all relax. 
 This is why drinking intoxicants makes the 
 nose and the face red. When a man has used 
 alcohol for years the blood vessels are per- 
 manently relaxed or dilated and become dis- 
 eased. 
 
 When the blood vessels in the skin are di- 
 lated, much heat is given off. The skin feels 
 warm because it is full of blood, but the rest 
 of the body is being robbed to give this 
 warmth. Thus the use of alcohol deceives a 
 man by making him think he is warm all over 
 when it is only the outside of his body that is 
 warm while the inside is being chilled to the 
 point of danger. 
 
 Tight clothing squeezes the veins and 
 arteries and prevents the stream from flowing 
 freely. The blood becomes clogged, poison 
 and waste accumulate and foods decay. It 
 is dangerous to hinder the stream of life. 
 
 170 
 
[XXII.] 
 Antechambers. 
 
 We have followed the course of the stream 
 of life from the living fountain to every part 
 of the human temple and back to the foun- 
 tain. We have seen how it carried food and 
 water, sunlight and oxygen to every little 
 living worker. We have seen how it 
 gathered waste and poisons and brought 
 them back to the right side of the heart. We 
 know that the blood must now be purified be- 
 fore it can start out again on its mission of 
 health. In order to be purified it must meet 
 the air. It meets the air in the lungs, or 
 breathing rooms. 
 
 Without this meeting of the air and the 
 blood the Hfe of the temple would end at 
 once. All the little workers would soon be 
 dead. The beautiful temple would grow 
 cold and dark and still. Hence the great 
 Builder has so arranged it that the air and the 
 
 171 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 blood can not fail to meet. When the stream 
 of life, purple and dark with poisons, flows 
 from the right ventricle through the pulmo- 
 nary artery into the lungs it always finds the 
 air waiting in the little breathing rooms. 
 
 No one can stop breathing by an effort of 
 will. You may breathe more or less deeply, 
 you may breathe good or bad air, but breathe 
 you must. You can not possibly hold your 
 breath to the point of danger. Nature com- 
 pels you to keep the way open into the 
 breathing rooms. 
 
 To meet the blood the air must pass 
 through a hall, a vestibule, a music room, and 
 a corridor. On this journey it first enters 
 the nose. 
 
 The nose not only adds expression to the 
 face, but it is the receiving room of what- 
 ever we breathe. It is also the smelling 
 room. If the little smell workers notice any- 
 thing bad about the air they warn us of it. 
 
 As it enters the nose the air first brushes 
 past those stifif little hairy sentinels that stand 
 at the outside door to keep out insects and 
 to catch dust. It then finds itself in the outer 
 hall of the smelling house. This is the soft, 
 
 172 
 
Antechambers 
 
 fleshy end of the nose that we see on the 
 face. Back of the outer hall, inside the bony- 
 part of the outside nose, is a room called the 
 vestibule. It is the vestibule to the lungs. 
 
 Inside the face, back of the vestibule, are 
 two large rooms called nasal chambers. The 
 nasal chambers run back about three inches 
 and then open into the throat or pharynx. 
 They are very silent and mysterious, as is the 
 fashion of antechambers. The same bony 
 partition called the septum, that separates 
 the nostrils and the vestibule also divides the 
 nasal chambers into two rooms. In each of 
 these rooms are some pecuHar little bones 
 that are rolled up like a scroll. They are 
 covered by that wet, smooth, red skin, called 
 mucous membrane, that lines the whole 
 body. 
 
 As the air passes through these little rooms 
 it is warmed and prepared for the lungs. 
 The dust that may have escaped the sentinels 
 sticks to the wet skin, or mucous membrane, 
 and so is kept out of the lungs. 
 
 When you have a cold the mucous mem- 
 brane is swollen so that you can hardly 
 breathe through the nose. Then you must 
 
 173 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 not blow your nose, for if you do it will make 
 the cold worse. 
 
 The proper way for air to enter the lungs 
 is through these antechambers. They were 
 planned by the Architect on purpose to con- 
 duct the air to the little breathing rooms 
 where it is wanted. If the air goes around 
 through the mouth where it is not wanted, 
 it makes all sorts of trouble. It makes the 
 throat dry and sore and causes disease. If 
 you form the habit of breathing through the 
 mouth it spoils the expression of the face. 
 Mouth breathers are likely to have consump- 
 tion. A wise man once said: "Shut your 
 mouth and save your Hfe." 
 
 Snoring is caused by breathing through 
 the mouth while sleeping. 
 
 When the air has entered the antechambers 
 in the proper way and has become warmed 
 it passes on through the pharynx, on down- 
 ward through a queer little door, into the 
 music room or larynx. The larynx is often 
 called the voice box because it is here that 
 vocal sounds are made. 
 
 The walls of the music room are walls of 
 cartilage, a substance almost as hard as bone. 
 
 174 
 
Antechambers 
 
 The queer Httle door is just back of the 
 tongue and is tongue shaped. It is made of 
 flesh and moves on a hinge. If the tongue 
 is pressed down the tip of it can be seen 
 through the mouth. It is called the epiglot- 
 tis. When you are breathing, the epiglottis 
 is open, but when you begin to swallow food 
 or water it closes quickly to keep the food 
 out of the larynx. When you "swallow the 
 wrong way" the food has been quicker than 
 the door. Then the little workers make you 
 cough, to get the food back where it belongs. 
 The epiglottis is open only to the air. To 
 everything else it is a closed door. 
 
 You can feel the walls of the larynx by 
 placing your fingers on the front of your 
 neck. The cartilage moves when you swal- 
 low. This part of the larynx ' is called 
 "Adam's Apple." In some men it is very 
 prominent. 
 
 In the music room or larynx are two very 
 delicate thin white pearly bands or cords, 
 the vocal cords, by means of which we talk 
 or sing. The vocal cords are so placed that 
 as the air comes out of the lungs it passes 
 over them and makes them tremble or vi- 
 
 175 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 brate, thus causing a sound. But before they 
 can vibrate they must be drawn tight hke a 
 viohn string. If they are very tight the 
 sound will be high. If they are loose the 
 sound will be low. 
 
 Little muscles act upon the vocal cords to 
 make them tight or to loosen them, to separ- 
 ate them or to bring them together, so as to 
 fit every slight change in sound you wish to 
 make. 
 
 You remember that wonderful little instru- 
 ment in the ear called the organ of Corti, 
 that tiny harp of thousands of strings upon 
 which is played for you all the music of the 
 world. That is the instrument in the living 
 temple to which you listen. The vocal cords 
 are the instrument in the living temple that 
 you use, upon which you play, to express 
 your thoughts and feelings, your wishes and 
 needs, your inmost life. 
 
 To use this instrument it is not enough 
 that the air in coming back from the lungs 
 passes over che edge of the vocal cords. You 
 must will that there be music. The Master 
 Architect has built you a beautiful reed- 
 
 176 
 
Antechambers 
 
 organ. The chest walls and a part called the 
 diaphragm are the bellows. They pump the 
 air into a pipe called the wind pipe and across 
 the vocal cords. The walls of the throat or 
 pharynx and the walls of the nasal chambers 
 are the sounding board. The mouth, the 
 teeth, the tongue, the lips, serve as diiiferent 
 stops to vary tones. The Builder has for- 
 gotten none of the details. He has made 
 the beautiful reed-organ different in every 
 one of the untold millions of living temples 
 built by Him since the world began. He 
 has made the vocal cords shorter or longer, 
 or has varied them in breadth, thickness or 
 density. He has varied the shape of the 
 sounding board, of the pipes, and the stops. 
 He has given you this organ to be used by 
 you alone. It is not like a piano that any 
 one may drum on. But it is like the piano 
 in this, that however sweet its tone, however 
 perfect its mechanism, it can not make music 
 without a player. You are the sole player 
 of your temple organ. 
 
 The human voice is a part of the mystery 
 of life. It is one of the most precious posses- 
 
 177 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 sions of the living temple. It can be trained 
 to utter the sweetest and most musical sounds 
 in nature. 
 
 The voice is used in speech or song. 
 Speech may be music as well as song. That 
 depends upon you. Your words and the 
 tones of your voice show your thoughts. If 
 you have angry thoughts you will speak 
 angry words that will make others angry. 
 If you have kind thoughts they will be ex- 
 pressed in word and tone. "A soft answer 
 turneth away wrath but grievous words" stir 
 up anger." 
 
 Speech is one of God's best gifts to man. 
 It is given to him alone. No other animal 
 can speak. A man who can not use his voice 
 in speech is greatly disabled in his work in 
 life. How long it takes the deaf and dumb 
 to learn to communicate with others ! How 
 lonely you would be in your sanctum sanc- 
 torum if you could not talk to any one of all 
 you think and feel! 
 
 In speech not only are the vocal cords used, 
 but the tongue, the cheeks, and the lips are 
 necessary. Hearing is also necessary to 
 
 178 
 
Antechambers 
 
 plain and correct speech, as children learn to 
 talk by imitating the sounds they hear. 
 
 There is nothing that varies more in differ- 
 ent people than the voice. The voice of an 
 old friend will be recognized when everything 
 else about him is changed. 
 
 In a certain sense the voice is born in the 
 living temple. The quality of the vocal 
 cords, the size and shape of the pharynx, the 
 shape of the walls of the pharynx and larynx, 
 the size and shape of the mouth, the tongue, 
 the teeth — all these are determined in the 
 great workshop of nature. Now and then 
 there is built into the walls of some living 
 temple a voice organ so rare, so powerful, so 
 sweet, that all who hear it are enchanted. If 
 the owner of such a voice organ has a soul 
 and a mind to correspond, his influence over 
 the hearts of men is almost boundless. 
 
 But even the ordinary vocal organ may be 
 trained to give only harmonious and musical 
 tones. You must try to speak every word 
 distinctly, to pronounce it correctly, plainly, 
 softly. You must study the voice as you 
 would the piano or the vioHn. You must 
 
 179 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 think none but pure and beautiful thoughts 
 if you would express these only to yourself 
 and others. 
 
 It is just as true of the voice as of all other 
 parts of the living temple, — to keep it- strong 
 and perfect the whole body must be in health. 
 The voice is particularly injured by the use 
 of alcohol and tobacco, also foods containing 
 much fat. Vinegar makes the voice harsh. 
 
 The voice is injured by using it in damp 
 or badly ventilated rooms. It is also injured 
 by improper breathing. 
 
 If you take cold you are hoarse because the 
 vocal cords are thickened and so filled with 
 blood that they can not vibrate. 
 
 To have a voice that is clear and fresh, eat 
 plenty of fruit, take a cold sponge bath every 
 morning, breathe fresh air and sleep from 
 eight to ten hours every night. 
 
 i8o 
 
[XXIII.] 
 The Breathing Rooms. 
 
 All is silent in the music room when the air 
 passes through it on its way to the breathing 
 rooms. The vocal cords are made to vibrate 
 only to the air that is coming back. 
 
 Having passed through the outer hall, the 
 vestibule, the nasal chambers, the pharynx, 
 the larynx or music room, the air enters a 
 large corridor or tube, called the trachea. 
 The common name of the trachea is the wind- 
 pipe. It is through the wind-pipe that the 
 air comes rushing across the vocal cords to- 
 make them tremble and produce sound. 
 
 The trachea or wind-pipe is round, and 
 stiff, about four and one half inches long, and 
 is built of rings of cartilage, nearly twenty in 
 number. It runs downward and divides be- 
 hind the breast bone into two tubes called the 
 bronchi. One of the bronchi goes to the 
 right lung, and the other to the left. 
 
 i8i 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 At the end of the corridor or trachea, part 
 of the air then turns to the right and part to 
 the left. The bronchi divide and subdivide 
 into bronchial tubes, down which the air 
 passes until it is lost in a network of narrow- 
 ing corridors, that grow smaller and smaller, 
 smaller than knitting needles, smaller than 
 sewing needles, finally again like the branch- 
 ing arteries, as small as hairs. These are the 
 capillaries. But the capillaries of the lungs 
 are larger than those of the arteries. The 
 air at last reaches the cells, the tiny little air 
 cells or sacs or rooms where the mystery of 
 breathing takes place. 
 
 The breathing rooms are inside a larger 
 room called the chest. The chest in turn is 
 one of two rooms that make up the trunk. 
 The trunk is all of the body except the head, 
 the arms, and the legs. The lower room is 
 called the abdomen. Besides the breathing 
 room or lungs, the chest contains the living 
 fountain, the heart. 
 
 You have probably seen the lungs of a 
 dead fowl. They are vulgarly called the 
 "lights." The lungs are pink, smooth, and 
 
 182 
 
The Breathing Rooms 
 
 soft to the touch. They will float in water, 
 because they contain air. 
 
 The breathing rooms and the living foun- 
 tain are shut in and protected by a bony wall. 
 The bony wall is formed by the breast bone 
 and the collar bone in front, by twelve pairs 
 of flat, curving bones called the ribs, that 
 extend in front, on the sides, and behind, and 
 by the back bone and the shoulder blades. 
 All the bony walls are padded outside and 
 between by many muscles that also help to 
 protect these vital parts of the living temple. 
 
 There is the closest relation between the 
 heart and the breathing rooms. The living 
 fountain is placed directly between the two 
 lungs. Every time that you take a deep 
 breath the lungs expand in front of the foun- 
 tain so as almost to cover it. The upper part 
 of each lung, like the lower end of the heart, 
 is pointed, and is also called the apex. The 
 apex of the lung reaches up into the neck 
 above the collar bone. The lower part of the 
 lung, like the upper part of the heart, is broad 
 and is also called the base. The base of the 
 lung rests upon a muscle called the dia- 
 
 183 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 phragm. The diaphragm is the partition be- 
 tween the chest or thorax and the abdomen. 
 
 There is a constant double communication 
 between the living fountain and the breathing 
 rooms. Seventy-two times a minute the pur- 
 ple and poisoned stream of life flows through 
 the trap door, through the lower right basin 
 of the fountain, through the pulmonary 
 artery, into the millions of tiny cells that 
 make a vast network of meeting places for 
 the blood and the air. Not seventy-two 
 times a minute, but every instant the red and 
 purple stream is flowing back from the 
 breathing rooms into the fountain. 
 
 To get an idea of the shape of the breath- 
 ing rooms, just for one moment imagine that 
 tree in your front yard to be a pair of lungs. 
 The trunk is the wind-pipe or trachea. The 
 two largest branches are the bronchi. The 
 smaller branches, the twigs and the stems, are 
 the bronchial tubes and the narrowing cor- 
 ridors that lead to the air cells in the leaves. 
 Now cut the tree off even with the ground, 
 and stand it on end in the air with the very 
 top leaves just touching the ground. You 
 have a pair of lungs that could take a deep 
 
 184 
 
The Breathing Rooms 
 
 breath. Think of a larynx as large as all 
 space, a wind-pipe as large as the trunk of an 
 oak, and millions of air cells as large as the 
 oak leaves! 
 
 But although the little breathing rooms of 
 the lungs are not as large as oak leaves, they 
 are more numerous than the leaves of an oak. 
 In a normal pair of lungs there are about 
 seven hundred and twenty-five million air 
 cells. If these were all spread out on a flat 
 surface, they would cover a lot fifty feet long 
 and forty feet wide. This is your breathing 
 surface. 
 
 The capillaries of the lungs are the final 
 passages through which the stream of life 
 flows to seek the air. There are millions of 
 capillaries in the lungs. They wind among 
 the little air tubes and twine about the air 
 cells or sacs as a vine winds and twines among 
 the branches and leaves of the oak. The 
 walls of the little breathing rooms and of 
 these tiny capillaries are thinner than the 
 walls of soap bubbles. Hence, it is the 
 slightest film that separates the air and the 
 blood. 
 
 It is here that the mystery of breathing 
 
 i8S 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 takes place. It is here that the air and the 
 blood intermingle. It is here that is breathed 
 the breath of life. It is here that the poisons, 
 the wastes, the impurities brought by the 
 stream from all parts of the temple are ex- 
 changed for oxygen and sunhght. It is here 
 that the blood is purified. It is here that the 
 little red corpuscles unload their debris and 
 take on a fresh cargo. It is here that the 
 color of the blood is changed from purple to 
 bright red. Prom here, from the little 
 breathing rooms, the stream of life, renewed 
 and pure, is ever starting on its sacred mis- 
 sion of health and healing. 
 
 We can follow the path of the blood to the 
 capillary. We can follow the path of the air 
 to the air cell. We can tell how much oxy- 
 gen is taken into the blood and how much 
 carbon dioxide is given off. But there we 
 stop. The secret power by which life is 
 breathed into matter, by which air and sun- 
 light, food and water are made into blood, 
 by which the blood and the breath possess 
 healing and building, and Hfe-giving power — 
 this is another of the divine Architect's 
 secrets. 
 
 1 86 
 
The Breathing Rooms 
 
 All the walls of the antechambers and of 
 the breathing rooms, except the walls of the 
 little air cells and of the tiniest tubes into 
 which they open, are hung with that wet and 
 soft red lining, mucous membrane. In the 
 lungs this lining is covered with little living 
 workmen, curious cells that stand out in rows 
 from the walls at any angle and are busy 
 working night and day. On the top of each 
 little mucous membrane worker's head are 
 several fine, microscopic hairs called cilia, 
 that are constantly waving toward the larynx. 
 They work all the time, fanning dust and 
 particles of dirt out of the lung into the 
 throat. They never by any mistake fan 
 backward, but keep the air moving toward 
 the music room. If you have ever seen bees 
 fanning air into a hive you will understand 
 this. If the air tubes of a frog are taken out 
 and a speck of white paper is put on the 
 lower part of the mucous membrane, it will 
 travel over the cilia toward the larynx fast 
 enough to be seen. 
 
 The breathing rooms are moving rooms. 
 They are free to move on all sides except at 
 
 187 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 one place called the root of the lung, where 
 they are fastened to the back bone. The 
 root of the lung is made up of air tubes, 
 arteries, veins, nerves, and lymphatics, all of 
 which go to the lung or lead away from it, 
 carrying food, water, and messages just as 
 they do to and from every other part of the 
 temple. 
 
 If you put your hand on your chest, you 
 can feel the motion of the breathing rooms. 
 They move up and down about eighteen 
 times a minute. Each rise and fall of the 
 chest indicates one breath. You breathe 
 then, ordinarily, about eighteen times a min- 
 ute. The movement of breathing is pro- 
 duced by the action of nearly a hundred 
 muscles. 
 
 The diaphragm, the muscle which forms 
 the partition between the two large rooms of 
 the trunk, is the most important muscle used 
 in breathing. It is dome-shaped on the up- 
 per side, and curved on the under side. The 
 diaphragm makes a movable floor to the 
 chest and a movable roof to the abdomen. 
 To draw the outside air into the breathing 
 rooms this muscle contracts and the dome is 
 
 i88 
 
The Breathing Rooms 
 
 flattened. This makes the chest room larger. 
 The lungs, resting upon the diaphragm, fol- 
 low it when it moves down. The lungs ex- 
 pand and tend to make a vacuum. The air 
 rushes in to fill the vacuum. This causes the 
 rising motion of the chest. It is called 
 breathing in, or inspiration. The movement 
 is helped by twenty two pairs of little muscles 
 between the ribs called intercostal muscles. 
 
 To expel the air from the lungs, the dia- 
 phragm relaxes and the muscle returns to 
 the dome shape again. The lungs are elastic 
 like a rubber bag, and so they return to their 
 normal position and the air is forced out. 
 This is expiration or breathing out. 
 
 When you sing or talk the air should be 
 forced out by the diaphragm and the muscles 
 of" the abdomen. Some people try to sing 
 or to talk by using the Httle muscles in the 
 music room. But these little muscles are not 
 large enough or strong enough to do the 
 work, and so the people using them become 
 very tired and sometimes even sick. It is 
 a bad practice thus to abuse the muscles of 
 the larynx, as well as to neglect the large 
 strong muscles that were especially made to 
 
 189 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 force out the air. If you will notice a calf 
 bawling or a dog barking, you will see its 
 sides moving and the muscles of its belly con- 
 tracting in the proper manner. The calf or 
 the dog never tries to use the muscles of its 
 larynx in producing sound. 
 
 The strength of the voice, whether it be 
 loud or soft, depends upon the strength of 
 the abdominal muscles. 
 
 All the air in the lungs is not changed every 
 time you breath in and out. Normally you 
 breathe into the lung at one time about thirty 
 cubic inches of air. This is called the tidal 
 air. It comes and goes without special effort. 
 If you take a deep, long breath, if you try to 
 see how much air you can possibly breathe in, 
 you will take in a hundred cubic inches more. 
 This extra hundred cubic inches is called the 
 complemental air. 
 
 When just the ordinary work of the living 
 temple is going on you do not need this extra 
 air. But suppose some sudden danger arises, 
 as in the case of that furious bull that charged 
 you when you were walking in the meadow. 
 Then, if you could not breathe more than 
 thirty cubic inches of air at once, the little 
 
 190 
 
The Breathing Rooms 
 
 blood vessels could not begin to supply the 
 muscle workers with food and water fast 
 enough to make your legs go at the top of 
 their speed. So the Builder of the living 
 temple has left space in the breathing rooms 
 for just such emergencies. 
 
 Normally you breathe out about thirty 
 cubic inches of tidal air. If you make an 
 efifort, you can breathe out about one hun- 
 dred cubic inches more. This is the supple- 
 mental air. 
 
 Besides the tidal air, the complemental air, 
 and the supplemental air, there is the air that 
 always remains in the lungs. No matter 
 what you do, you can not force all the air out 
 of the little air cells. About one hundred 
 cubic inches constantly resides in the breath- 
 ing rooms. This is called the residual air. 
 Without the residual air there could be no 
 more life in the human temple. 
 
 191 
 
[XXIV.] 
 The Breath of Life. 
 
 There is one great mystery everywhere, in 
 every part of the living temple. It is just the 
 mystery of Life. 
 
 We can trace the course of the arteries and 
 veins, explain the composition of the blood, 
 make a map of the brain, show the action of 
 the muscles, describe the life of every little 
 cell, but we can not tell what that life is. 
 
 The life that works and moves in matter, 
 that makes it something more than form, 
 that gives it energy and power, has never yet 
 been seen or heard or touched. It is the di- 
 vine, eternal mystery. 
 
 From the earliest ages men have tried to 
 solve this mystery. The question. What is 
 Life? has rung down the centuries. The 
 only human answer is the restless echo. What 
 is Life ? 
 
 The mystery of Life is the mystery of God. 
 
 192 
 
The Breath of Life 
 
 The divine Word says: "I art the Life." 
 "In Him we live and move and have our be- 
 ing." "In whose hand is the soul of every 
 living thing, and the breath of all mankind." 
 "He giveth to all, Hfe and breath, and all 
 things." "And the Lord God formed man 
 of the dust of the ground, and breathed into 
 his nostrils the breath of life, and man became 
 a living soul." 
 
 This defines and bounds the mystery. We 
 know that God is Life, and the giver of life — 
 but what that Life is and all that it may be is 
 still as far above and beyond us as the under- 
 standing of God himself. 
 
 If, however, we would be Godlike we must 
 study God. If we would live we must study 
 Life. 
 
 In the living temple we have the Life of 
 God in His own image. If we study the 
 temple, if we learn its mysteries, if we keep it 
 holy, we* may hope that sometime our Father 
 in Heaven will take us by the hand, lead us 
 behind the curtain of Life and show us His 
 face. 
 
 In making man, the divine Architect 
 "breathed into his nostrils the breath of life." 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 This breath of life is as great a secret as the 
 sanctum sanctorum. 
 
 Breathing is not the breath of hfe, but to 
 hve we must breathe. Air is not the breath 
 of hfe, but to breathe we must have air. 
 
 Every hving thing in order to live must 
 breathe the air.' The tree breathes the air 
 through its leaves. The leaves are in a sense 
 the lungs of the tree. Insects breathe the air 
 through tiny openings in their bodies. Frogs 
 breathe the air partly through the skin. 
 Fishes breathe the air by taking oxygen out 
 of the water as it passes over their gills. 
 Men breathe the air through the air cells in 
 the lungs. 
 
 There is no mystery about the air as a 
 necessity to breath. 
 
 The air, too, is one element of life that no 
 one can keep to himself or corner. It can 
 not be collected into a storehouse and sold 
 at a high price. It is free to eveVy living 
 creature. "Free as the air" is the highest 
 superlative of free. 
 
 Air is a food. It is just as truly a food as 
 bread. Men have lived for weeks without 
 food, some have lived seven days without 
 
 194 
 
The Breath of Life 
 
 water, but no one can live five minutes with- 
 out air. 
 
 When the air enters the body it contains 
 twenty-one parts of oxygen and seventy-nine 
 parts of nitrogen. When it is breathed out 
 it contains sixteen parts of oxygen, seventy- 
 nine parts of nitrogen and five parts of carbon 
 dioxide. 
 
 Oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon dioxide are 
 gases. You have seen what becomes of 
 oxygen in the body. Nitrogen, in some 
 forms, is a terrible explosive, but in the form 
 in which the great Creator has placed it in 
 the air it enters the lungs and passes out 
 again without the least danger to the body. 
 Carbon dioxide is a gas — a waste matter — ■ 
 produced by the burning of food and tissue. 
 
 When the air is breathed out of the body it 
 also contains moisture. If you breathe on a 
 looking glass you will see this. When you 
 breathe out doors on a frosty morning the 
 breath "steams" because the moisture is con- 
 densed into a visible vapor. 
 
 Air once breathed is not fit to breathe 
 again. It is full of poison. If you do 
 breathe it again you will poison all the little 
 
 195 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 body workers. That is why you feel sleepy 
 and have a headache when you stay in a close 
 room, where the air is breathed over and 
 over. The little nerve workers are dull from 
 the poison. They are trying to tell you by 
 the headache that you must go out doors and 
 get them some fresh air, or open the windows 
 and let it come in. 
 
 People who live in poorly ventilated houses 
 can not be healthy. They lack energy and 
 ambition and after a while become sick and 
 diseased. 
 
 No one should ever sleep in a bed-room 
 with closed windows and doors. At night, 
 while you sleep, the sympathetic workers and 
 many other little workers are very, very busy 
 clearing up after the day's work, repairing 
 broken tissue, replacing worn out cells, car- 
 rying away the rubbish and making every- 
 thing' ready for another day's activity. If 
 you sleep in a close room, instead of supply- 
 ing them with oxygen and other food they 
 must have for this work, you are giving them 
 poison that will make them slow and stupid. 
 If you wake up in the morning tired and cross 
 it is because the little workers you have been 
 
 196 
 
The Breath of Life 
 
 misusing are tired and exhausted. By lower- 
 ing the window several inches, even an inch 
 or two in winter, you can avoid much of 
 this and provide your faithful temple workers 
 with the pure, fresh air they need. Air may 
 be cold and yet not fresh. 
 
 Every day the doors and windows of your 
 house should be opened to change the air 
 throughout. Especially should the doors 
 and windows of sleeping rooms be opened. 
 The bed clothes and the pillows should all 
 be taken from the bed and thoroughly aired. 
 Nearly one-third of our time is spent in bed, 
 so it is of the greatest importance to have 
 the bed and the bed-room fresh and sweet. 
 
 Not only should every room in the house 
 be supplied with fresh air and sunlight, but 
 the cellar, also, should be aired regularly. 
 No decaying vegetables should be left to 
 manufacture poisons, and all the drains 
 should be examined often. 
 
 Every time a grown man breathes he poi- 
 sons nearly a barrelful of air. So every per- 
 son in a room needs three thousand cubic 
 feet of air an hour. When you come from 
 out doors into a closed room where there 
 
 197 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 are people, you often notice a bad odor in the 
 room. That bad odor is caused by waste 
 matters cast out of the lungs and is a warn- 
 ing to your nerve workers that the air is 
 poisoned and ought not to be breathed again. 
 
 Once, a hundred years ago, some natives 
 of India captured one hundred and forty-six 
 British men and women and made them all 
 prisoners. All of these people were put into 
 one little room in the ground. The room 
 had only one small window. The night was 
 hot and sultry. All could not get to this one 
 window for fresh air and the little opening 
 was too small to supply so many lungs. In 
 the morning one hundred and twenty-three 
 of the number were dead. 
 
 Cold air is better for the lungs than warm 
 air. How refreshing is the cold air of a 
 frosty morning! Warm air is weakening. 
 The air that we breathe indoors should not 
 be warmer than sixty-five or seventy degrees. 
 
 Outdoor air is far better for the lungs than 
 the air of any house. The great ocean of 
 air outside is always in motion and so is fresh 
 and pure. In the house it becomes foul, hke 
 
 198 
 
The Breath of Life 
 
 the water in a stagnant pool. It needs the 
 wind and the breeze and the sun to keep it 
 wholesome. It can not purify itself. Not 
 'many people die suddenly from bad air, but 
 thousands are dying slowly because of living 
 and sleeping in poorly ventilated and over- 
 heated rooms. Air and sunlight are God's 
 free gifts. They are the finest materials of 
 the living temple. If we debase the air and 
 refuse the sunlight, we alone are to blame if 
 the temple does not grow fair and stately, 
 if the little workers are poisoned and die, if 
 the beautiful building of the body becomes a 
 ruin and falls to pieces. 
 
 It is a crime against the Builder of the body 
 to crush in the little breathing rooms and de- 
 stroy the shape of the chest by wearing tight 
 clothing. The Architect left the lungs free 
 on purpose. You could not crush in your 
 head or your hips by a corset. They do not 
 need any more room at one time than an- 
 other. But the breathing rooms do. If you 
 force in the ribs against the lungs and leave 
 the little air cells no room to expand, you 
 are coming in brutally to hinder the meeting 
 
 199 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 of the air and the blood. You are taking 
 your own life just so surely if not so swiftly 
 as if you tied a halter around your neck. 
 
 Nothing helps more than a fine pair of 
 lungs in making the work of the living temple 
 move briskly and well. To strengthen the 
 lungs you must exercise them. Cold ba- 
 thing is one good exercise. It makes you 
 breathe more deeply and faster. Dash some 
 cold water on your chest and see. When 
 you breathe ' faster the blood flows more 
 rapidly into the lungs and so is more rapidly 
 supplied with oxygen and purified. 
 
 Another good way to strengthen the lungs 
 is to take breathing exercises. While you 
 are working or walking always breathe as 
 deeply as you can. Stop now and then and 
 make a point of it. Take a deep, long 
 breath, hold it, and then force it out slowly. 
 Do this a number of times at once and several 
 time daily. 
 
 Never sit or stand with the shoulders bent 
 forward. Never lean over a desk or a book. 
 Keep the chin up, the chest up and forward 
 and the shoulders back. 
 
 In going from a warm room into the cold 
 
 200 
 
The Breath of Life 
 
 air be sure to breathe through the nose. If 
 you feel cold at any time take several deep 
 breaths. This will warm you. 
 
 To take a deep breath and to hold it will 
 help you to bear pain. A long deep breath 
 will sometimes stop the hiccoughs. 
 
 201 
 
[XXV.] 
 A Living Canal. 
 
 This living temple that can walk and see 
 and breathe, that needs a telegraph system 
 and other strange arrangements, — for a 
 temple, needs also a canal. This temple, too, 
 that may be no larger than a baby and is 
 never larger than a man, and that yet con- 
 tains thousands of miles of living tubing, 
 arteries, capillaries, veins and lymphatics, has 
 room also for a living canal, the alimentary or 
 food canal. 
 
 The teacher of a geography class once 
 asked, "What is the most important canal in 
 the United States." A little boy answered, 
 "The alimentary canal." This is literally 
 true. More than this, the alimentary canal 
 is the most important canal in the world. 
 
 Pood and water are just as necessary in 
 the building of the body as are oxygen and 
 sunlight. Food and water are the coarse and 
 
 202 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 heavy materials, as air and sunlight are the 
 fine and light materials of the living temple. 
 The food canal, then, down which are carried 
 food and water to all the little living workers 
 in the temple of the body, is far more im- 
 portant than the most useful and remarkable 
 canal described in your geography. 
 
 However, the journey of food down the 
 alimentary canal is not in the least like the 
 journey of a boat through the Suez canal or 
 the Erie canal. For in the living, growing 
 temple not only are the canal workers alive, 
 but the canal itself is a living canal, all the 
 stopping stations are living stations, all the 
 machinery is living machinery, and all these, 
 — canal workers, canal, stopping stations and 
 machinery, are working together to turn the 
 food into living material out of which the 
 temple may be built. They are working, 
 also, under the personal direction of the 
 Master Builder, who has all nature at his com- 
 mand to furnish workers and appliances. 
 Hence we may look for surprising things in 
 the journey of food down the living canal, 
 in the changing of our food into suitable food 
 for the little body workers. 
 
 203 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 This is what digestion is — simply the turn- 
 ing of food into suitable material for body 
 building. Food must enter the blood before 
 it can be carried to the living cells. A grain 
 of wheat, an apple, a piece of bread can not 
 enter the blood. As a grain of wheat, an 
 apple or a piece of bread it can not enter the 
 body. Food that is in the mouth or stomach 
 is still outside the body. Before it can enter 
 the body and become a part of it, it must go 
 through certain changes. It must become a 
 liquid that can pass through the walls of the 
 food canal into the blood or the lymph. If 
 it fails to do this, if it fails to pass through 
 the walls of the food canal into the blood, it 
 never enters the body, it never becomes food, 
 it does you no more good than if you held 
 it in your closed hand. So you see the ali- 
 mentary canal is not only the most important 
 canal in the world, but it is also the most 
 extraordinary. 
 
 In a grown person the alimentary canal is 
 about thirty feet long. In any person it is 
 about ten times the length of the trunk. In 
 flesh eating animals it is much shorter. 
 
 There are many stopping stations along 
 
 204 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 the canal where the necessary changes take 
 place in the food. Each part of the canal 
 and each stopping station has a special name 
 and a special business. There is first, the 
 mouth or entrance, second the pharynx, 
 third, a long, round passage called the gullet 
 or oesophagus, fourth, a large waiting sta- 
 tion called the stomach, fifth, a canal proper, 
 a very winding and curved canal about twenty 
 feet long called the small intestine, sixth, a 
 junction, shaped like a sac or pouch, called 
 the caecum, seventh, a large canal about six 
 feet long passing up and around the coiled 
 canal, and called the large intestine or colon, 
 eighth, the final part or rectum closed by a 
 muscle at the anus. Two smaller canals 
 empty into the colon near the stomach. One 
 comes from the liver and the other comes 
 from the pancreas. 
 
 The alimentary canal runs back of the ante- 
 chambers, the breathing room and the living 
 fountain, down through both main rooms of 
 the trunk, the chest and the abdomen. With 
 its large stopping station, the stomach, and 
 its coiling and winding parts, it takes up most 
 of the space in the abdomen. It makes a 
 
 205 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 complete passage way through the body. It 
 is lined throughout its entire length by mu- 
 cous membrane or as it is sometimes called, 
 the internal skin. By looking at the lips you 
 can see where the external skin ends and the 
 internal skin or mucous membrane begins. 
 
 Every entrance to the temple is protected 
 by guards. The large entrance to the living 
 canal is protected by a double row, the teeth. 
 These are under your control. If you shut 
 your lips and teeth nothing can enter your 
 mouth. It is hard work to force a man to 
 open his mouth. You may eat or refuse to 
 eat. The old saying applies, "You can lead 
 a horse to water but you can not make him 
 drink." So it is left for you to choose the 
 materials for the living temple. 
 
 The teeth not only open and shut to let in 
 food or to keep it out, but it is their chief 
 business to bite and grind and chew all the 
 solid food that comes into the mouth. They 
 assist in the first process of digestion, which 
 is called mastication. 
 
 The first teeth of a child are neither so 
 strong nor so numerous as the second teeth. 
 During the first few years of life the alimen- 
 
 206 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 tary canal is not expected to carry very heavy 
 foods and so it is provided with temporary 
 teeth. They are called milk teeth and are 
 twenty in number. The first milk teeth be- 
 gin to appear after the baby is six months 
 old. They are not very firmly rooted in the 
 jaw and by the time one is six or seven years 
 old they have be'en replaced by permanent 
 teeth. 
 
 The teeth, also, are living and growing 
 parts of the living temple. Each permanent 
 tooth, as it grows and grows, pushes the milk 
 tooth up so that it is loosened and finally 
 drops out. When a milk tooth drops out, if 
 you examine the gum carefully, you will see 
 a beautiful pearly sprout coming up in its 
 place. 
 
 The Builder of the living temple did not 
 put the very hardest material to be found in 
 the body, the enamel, into the teeth, simply 
 for ornament. He made the teeth hard and 
 strong, purposely, to chew the food, for it is 
 very important that all food should be soft 
 and fine before it leaves the mouth. He 
 made special teeth to do different things. 
 The four front teeth in each jaw are the bit- 
 
 207 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ing teeth or incisors. Next to these on each 
 side is a sharp pointed tooth for tearing the 
 food. This is the canine tooth, so called 
 from the Latin word for dog. Next are two 
 chewing teeth on each side called the bi- 
 cuspids. Then come the grinders, or molars, 
 three on each side, making sixteen teeth in 
 each jaw, thirty-two in all.' 
 
 It is the business of the teeth to grind 
 everything to pieces that comes between 
 them. Mastication is necessary for the food 
 and necessary for the teeth. The teeth must 
 bite and grind and chew or they will decay. 
 As well as any other body workers they need 
 exercise to keep them strong. If you eat 
 none but soft foods, or if you hurry foods 
 through the mouth, the teeth will grow weak 
 for want of work. On the other hand they 
 were not intended to be used in cracking 
 nuts, cutting wires, or biting threads. 
 
 The chewing surface of the tooth is called 
 the crown. This is the part that is covered 
 by enamel. The second part or neck is under 
 the gum. The third part, or root, is tightly 
 fastened into the jaw bone. A tiny nerve 
 
 208 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 and a little blood vessel run into the root of 
 each tooth. 
 
 If the teeth are damaged or broken the 
 food enters the canal in bad shape. If one 
 tooth only is gone, the food can not be evenly- 
 chewed. If the teeth are not kept clean, little 
 particles of food collect between them, fer- 
 ment and form an acid that destroys the 
 enamel and makes the teeth decay. If the 
 tiny nerve of the tooth becomes exposed to 
 the air and to germs you have the toothache. 
 One reason the toothache is so much worse 
 than many other pains is that you can not do 
 much to relieve it. If the little nerve cries 
 out, "There is a hole or a germ down here," 
 you can not send a message to jerk the tooth 
 away. You must wait for a dentist to stop 
 the hole or remove the germs. But the little 
 nerve worker keeps crying out as it was made 
 to do, until that part of the temple is repaired. 
 
 The appearance of your teeth is a very 
 good indication of the sort of a person you 
 are. If the front gate of a man's yard is 
 broken and dirty it is more than likely that 
 the man himself is lazy and a sloven. 
 
 N 
 
 209 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 If you make it a practice to clean the teeth 
 with a tooth brush after each meal you will 
 soon be very uncomfortable if you do not do 
 this. Certain little nerve workers have 
 formed a habit that will be a great help to 
 you always. Cleansing the teeth regularly 
 keeps the mouth sweet, the teeth white and 
 sound, and saves you a great deal of pain and 
 trouble. The age of a horse can be told by 
 its teeth. If your teeth decay early it shows 
 that you are growing old before your time. 
 
 The outer entrance to the living canal, the 
 mouth, is a beautiful pink entrance. It has 
 a pink, arched roof, the hard palate. It has 
 pink walls, the cheeks. At the farthest end, 
 opposite the teeth, is a soft pink curtain, the 
 soft palate. When you are breathing, this 
 curtain hangs down, but when you swallow, it 
 is drawn up to close the back door of the 
 nose so that nothing can pass that way. The 
 mouth has a pink floor, covered by a thick 
 pink cushion, the tongue. 
 
 The tongue is a queer cushion. It can 
 move forward and back, up and down and 
 sidewise. It can do this because it is made 
 
 2IO 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 of many little muscles. The back part of it 
 is called the root or base and is pulled down 
 by muscles and fastened to the throat. You 
 send orders to move the tongue over a cer- 
 tain pair of nerve wires that connect it with 
 the brain. The muscles of the tongue and 
 of the lips are the last muscles of the body 
 to come completely under the control of the 
 will. 
 
 When you are eating, the tongue is very 
 busy rolling the food about, putting it be- 
 tween the proper teeth to be crushed, and 
 keeping it from getting between the teeth, 
 or from between the cheeks and the teeth. It 
 helps to separate from the food any very hard 
 particle, as a cherry pit, a bone or a stone, 
 and to move it toward the lips. Without 
 the tongue the food could not be chewed. 
 
 A baby makes a little suction pump with 
 its tongue and the cheek muscle and so is 
 able to nurse. 
 
 The tongue aids in speaking. Without 
 the tongue you could not talk. The tongue 
 has been called "an unruly evil," the member 
 of the body that "no man can tame." It 
 
 211 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 takes some of us a life time to learn to keep 
 our tongues from saying things we do not 
 wish to say. 
 
 If the pen is mightier than the sword, the 
 tongue is mightier than the pen. Many a 
 life has been ruined by an unkind word. 
 Many a life has been saved by a word of help. 
 To use the tongue in evil speaking, in telling 
 untruths, in speaking unclean words is to de- 
 file the beautiful living temple. A tongue 
 that will do such things as this will not hesi- 
 tate to assist in eating and swallowing things 
 that will also defile the temple. 
 
 You remember that the first part of the 
 pathway of taste is over the tongue. The 
 inside of the mouth is covered with curious 
 little workers that are all helping in the great 
 work of choosing and preparing materials for 
 the temple. The taste buds or papillae on 
 top of the tongue are helping you to decide 
 upon everything that comes into the mouth, 
 whether to keep it as good material or to 
 throw it away as harmful or useless. If the 
 papillae do not tell you the truth about the 
 foods it is because you have trained them 
 badly. 
 
 212 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 In different parts of the mouth are several 
 very important groups of workers that help 
 in the first and second processes of digestion. 
 They are called salivary glands. They are 
 called salivary glands because they make a 
 fluid called saliva. 
 
 A gland is a collection of cells banded to- 
 gether to do a certain work. There are two 
 kinds of glands, secreting glands, and excret- 
 ing glands. Secreting glands take out of the 
 blood substances needed elsewhere. Excret- 
 ing glands take out of the blood substances 
 that are of no further use and throw them out 
 of the body. The sweat glands do this. 
 
 The salivary glands take from the blood 
 the materials to make saliva. The saliva is 
 poured upon all solid food that enters the 
 mouth, to prepare it for the stomach. This 
 is the second process of digestion and is called 
 insalivation. 
 
 There are six groups of saliva workers. 
 They work in pairs. The two largest groups, 
 called the parotid glands, are placed in front 
 of the ears, one on each side of the mouth. 
 Every time the lower jaw moves it squeezes 
 
 213 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the httle workers in the parotid glands and 
 they pour saHva into a tiny tube that empties 
 into the mouth near the second upper molar 
 tooth. The next two groups, the submaxil- 
 lary glands, are under the lower jaw, and the 
 third two, the sublingual glands, are under 
 the tip of the tongue. The saliva made by 
 the submaxillary glands and the sublingual 
 glands is not so strong as the saliva from the 
 parotid glands. It is useful chiefly in keep- 
 ing the food and the mouth moist. Besides 
 these larger companies of saliva makers, 
 there are scattered all over the walls of the 
 mouth, many other very small groups of 
 glands, that also make a fluid to moisten the 
 mucous membrane and to keep it smooth and 
 slippery. When these little workers have 
 too much to do and get tired out and dull 
 the mouth becomes dry and you feel un- 
 comfortable. 
 
 The saliva makers are among the most im- 
 portant of all the canal workers. Without 
 saliva the food can not be prepared properly 
 to go on its journey. As the food is chewed 
 the saliva mixes with it and makes it wet. If 
 it is chewed long enough it too becomes fluid. 
 
 214 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 It is intended to become fluid before it is 
 swallowed. The taste buds are placed on the 
 tongue purposely, to make it a pleasure to 
 hold the food in the mouth until it is all 
 ground fine by the teeth, so that not even 
 one little lump can be found. 
 
 If food is swallowed hastily, without proper 
 mastication, the saliva makers do not have 
 time to pour out the saliva and change the 
 starch in the food to sugar. But the starch 
 must be changed to sugar before it can enter 
 the body. If the saliva makers are prevented 
 from doing their work, the other canal work- 
 ers have extra burdens thrust upon them, 
 burdens for which they are not fitted. It is 
 very easy for the saliva makers to turn starch 
 into sugar, but it is a hard matter for the 
 little workers farther down the canal. 
 
 Chewing gum is not only an unpleasant 
 habit, but also a harmful one. By chewing 
 gum you compel the saliva makers to work 
 when they should be resting and preparing 
 for the next meal. You are wasting saliva 
 and making it thin so that it can not act so 
 readily upon starch. 
 
 If you could take a trip down the living 
 
 215 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 canal you would have surprising experiences. 
 Being swallowed is one. 
 
 Swallowing is a very difficult process and 
 yet we all swallow many times a day and 
 never think anything about it, or have the 
 least idea that it requires the harmonious 
 action of nearly sixty muscles. 
 
 Just for a moment we will suppose that you 
 can be swallowed. We must imagine that 
 you are in the mouth, that you have been 
 rolled around by the tongue, chewed by the 
 teeth and covered with saliva by the little 
 gland workers. When you say "All ready" 
 the tip of the tongue tosses you quickly 
 against the roof of the mouth and pushes you 
 back toward the throat. At the same time 
 the root of the tongue is drawn up higher, 
 the soft cushion or palate is raised and shuts 
 the door into the nose, and the epiglottis 
 closes down over the door into the music 
 room, so as to keep you from falling into the 
 wind-pipe. By this time you have reached 
 the base of the tongue and are lifted high 
 upon its curving root. The soft palate or 
 cushion closes behind you and you are off. 
 You could not go back now any more than 
 
 216 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 you can turn back when you are coasting 
 down a steep hill and have been "started" 
 from the top. Down you slide, swiftly, over 
 the epiglottis, into the pharynx. 
 
 You have heard of the pharynx before. 
 The air passes through it on its way to the 
 lungs. Compared with other rooms in the 
 temple the pharynx is large. It has seven 
 doors, two from the nose, one from each ear, 
 one from the larynx, one from the mouth, 
 and one from the stomach. 
 
 Usually food and drink make straight for 
 the opening that leads to the stomach. 
 Sometimes, however, the epiglottis is not 
 quick enough and a crumb of bread or a drop 
 of water falls into the wind-pipe through the 
 larynx. Then you cough. 
 
 But we will not suppose accidents. You 
 are to make a straight trip. You land next 
 in the gullet or oesophagus. This is a round 
 narrow tube about nine inches long and as 
 large around as your finger. The food does 
 not drop through this tube but is helped 
 along by muscles. 
 
 This is a queer way to get into a canal — 
 through a curtain and a room with seven 
 
 217 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 doors. But we are here at last, at the real 
 beginning of the living canal. 
 
 In the wall of this part of the food canal, 
 the gullet, are two thin layers of muscle. 
 One layer is in the form of rings that encircle 
 the passage from one end to the other. As 
 the food passes through the gullet these rings 
 of muscle contract behind it so that it can 
 not return. The other layer of muscle runs 
 down the tube and makes wave like contrac- 
 tions toward the stomach, squeezing the food 
 forward. 
 
 Since you can not go back, perhaps you 
 would like to make haste through this strange 
 part of the living canal. But no, you can not 
 make haste. The muscles of the gullet al- 
 ways work just so fast and no faster. Slowly 
 and regularly the walls open before you and 
 close behind you and push you on. until you 
 reach the opening into that large stopping 
 station, the stomach. 
 
 When you get back from this trip drink a 
 glass of water and time yourself while you 
 swallow. You will now understand why you 
 can not do this faster. You will also under- 
 stand how a horse or a cow can drink from a 
 
 218 
 
A Living Canal 
 
 stream, — actually drink up hill without the 
 least trouble. The ring-like muscles of the 
 oesophagus contract behind the water and 
 keep it from running backward. With prac- 
 tice you could learn to stand on your head 
 and swallow in .that position. Your trip 
 down the oesophagus took about seven sec- 
 onds. If you were to make a journey the 
 entire length of the living canal it would take 
 you anywhere from twelve to twenty-four 
 hours. It would all depend on how you were 
 treated by the little canal workers. 
 
 The process of swallowing is called degluti- 
 tion. 
 
 219 
 
[XXVI.] 
 Where Building Materials Are Mixed. 
 
 It is a simple matter to quarry stone, to 
 make brick, to mix mortar. But to turn 
 bread and butter, potatoes, apples, and all the 
 other foods we eat into living materials for 
 the body is one of the strangest and most 
 complex of all the strange and mysterious 
 processes that are constantly going on in the 
 living temple. 
 
 We have followed three stages of this pro- 
 cess, mastication, insalivation, deglutition, or 
 chewing, mixing with saliva, and swallowing. 
 The next stage is digestion and takes place 
 in the stomach or the large stopping station 
 of the living canal, and in the long narrow 
 part of the canal called the small intestine. 
 
 The stomach is simply an enlargement of 
 the food canal. At one time in every life this 
 enlargement is very slight. Then the stom- 
 ach is almost straight. The stomach of a 
 
 220 
 
Where Building Materials Are Mixed 
 
 new born baby hangs with the small end 
 down and holds about five sixths of an ounce 
 or two tablespoonfuls. As the living temple 
 builds, the stomach changes its shape and 
 position until in the full grown man it 
 lies almost crosswise in the lower room of 
 the trunk, partly under the diaphragm, and 
 partly under the liver. 
 
 The stomach is a canal station, a waiting 
 room, or a hollow muscle bag, as you please. 
 It has two gates or openings. The upper 
 gate is at the large end and leads from the 
 oesophagus, that part of the canal down 
 which you came flying in seven seconds. It 
 is called the cardiac opening. The lower 
 gate is at the small end and is called the 
 pylorus, from two Greek words meaning both 
 guard and gate. The pylorus opens outward 
 toward the intestines. Both these little 
 doors are made of muscular bands that open 
 and shut like a puckering string. 
 
 The wall of the stopping station is quite 
 as remarkable as the wall of other parts of 
 the living canal. It is a moving wall. It 
 grows larger and smaller and churns every- 
 thing inside of it. It does this by means of 
 
 221 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 three layers of muscle. The outside layer 
 contracts the long way of the stomach, the 
 middle layer the short way, and the inside 
 layer obliquely. 
 
 The wall is lined with mucous membrane 
 that hangs in folds or stretches out as the 
 muscles contract or expand. 
 
 In the mucous membrane are many mil- 
 lions of very peculiar httle workers. Like 
 the saliva makers they manufacture a fluid to 
 be used in digestion. Like saliva makers, 
 also, they work in groups called glands. But 
 the groups are very, very small, so small that 
 millions of them can stand without crowding, 
 on the walls of this little room. Some of 
 these glands are called peptic glands, and 
 others pyloric glands. The fluid they make 
 is called the gastric juice. If they all work 
 together they can turn out from ten to twenty 
 pints a day. 
 
 Under the mucous membrane are thou- 
 sands of tiny blood vessels that furnish blood 
 to the little gland workers out of which they 
 take whatever they need to make the gastric 
 juice. 
 
 There are not very many telegraph offices 
 
 222 
 
Where Building Materials Are Mixed 
 
 along the living canal. The stomach is con- 
 trolled by the sympathetic workers rather 
 than by the brain cells. Hence this part of 
 the living temple may get into a very bad 
 condition before you know anything about 
 it. You are expected to keep it in good re- 
 pair by attending faithfully to what goes into 
 it through the entrance, where the little 
 workers are under your personal direction. 
 
 A hundred years ago people did not know 
 very much about digestion. Today, because 
 of the patient labor of many physicians, we 
 have learned some of its mysteries, but not 
 all. 
 
 In 1822, a man named Alexis St. Martin, 
 who was one of a hunting party in Northern 
 Michigan, was accidentally shot in the stom- 
 ach. The wound never healed entirely but 
 left a small opening, a sort of window, cov- 
 ered by a curtain of mucous membrane. By 
 pushing aside this curtain St. Martin's phy- 
 sician. Dr. Beaumont, watched for the first 
 time in human history the process of diges- 
 tion going on in a living man. As the re- 
 sult of this accident and of Dr. Beaumont's 
 observations we know what happens to the 
 
 223 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 raw materials for the human temple when 
 they reach this part of the living canal. 
 
 As soon as the door from the oesophagus 
 opens and a mouthful of food drops through, 
 the mucous membrane that Hnes the stomach 
 turns very red. Soon little drops of gastric 
 juice pour out from the walls and then the 
 walls begin to move. All the little workers 
 have gone to work to digest the food. The 
 little gland workers are pouring out their 
 fluids and the little muscle workers behind the 
 mucous membrane are rocking and churn- 
 ing the food back and forth. 
 
 This movement is called peristalsis. It 
 lasts as long as any food remains in the stom- 
 ach. It squeezes the food and forces it from 
 the upper gate toward the lower gate and 
 back again. This finishes the process be- 
 gun in the mouth, of breaking up the food, 
 and continues the process of mixing it with 
 the digestive fluids. 
 
 But the teeth can break up the food better 
 than the stomach. If the food is hurried 
 through the mouth without proper chewing 
 the stomach is overworked. 
 
 The glands in the stomach do not make 
 
 224 
 
Where Building Materials Are Mixed 
 
 saliva. They make gastric juice. But the 
 gastric juice does not act upon starch, or 
 sugar, or fats. If the starch in foods comes 
 into the stomach mixed with saliva it has 
 already begun to be digested, and the pro- 
 cess lasts about thirty minutes longer. If it 
 has not been mixed with saliva the stomach 
 can not do anything with it and the process 
 of digestion stops until the cells of the stom- 
 ach make gastric juice, a period of about 
 thirty minutes. 
 
 As the food is churned back and forth by 
 the muscle workers the little particles of food 
 are thrown against the walls where they are 
 drenched through and through by the gastric 
 juice. 
 
 The gastric juice acts upon flesh building 
 foods, such as oats, wheat, bread, corn, 
 barley, beans, peas, lentils, milk, eggs, nuts, 
 and meat. It does not digest them entirely. 
 It does not turn them completely into living 
 materials. But it gets them ready for the 
 final change beyond the pylorus in the intes- 
 tine. 
 
 After a while the bread and butter, the 
 
 eggs, the potatoes, and other foods that come 
 o 
 
 225 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 into the stomach as separate particles are all 
 mixed together into a thick paste or fluid 
 called chyme. 
 
 It is the business of the little gland work- 
 ers and the little muscle workers in the walls 
 of the stomach, to turn food into chyme. 
 The little gate keepers of the lower gate, the 
 pylorus, know just one thing. They know 
 it is their duty to let the chyme pass and 
 nothing else. If a coarse lump of food comes 
 down and tries to get through they give it a 
 push and send it back again to be broken 
 up. If it keeps on coming down and pressing 
 against the gate the little gate keepers some- 
 times become very cross. They may open 
 the gate to get rid of it or they may shut it 
 so tight and become so very irritable that all 
 the Httle workers in the stomach are thrown 
 into confusion. Then they all join with some 
 very strong muscle workers in making the 
 cause of the trouble go back the same way it 
 came. This we call vomiting. Sometimes it 
 is the very best thing that can happen to a 
 person. 
 
 Sometimes, too, if anything startling takes 
 place, if a glassful of ice water, perhaps, 
 
 226 
 
Where Building Materials Are Mixed 
 
 comes suddenly plunging into the stomach, 
 the little gate keepers may be so astonished 
 that they will open the gate wide and leave 
 it open until the stomach is almost emptied. 
 This is one bad effect of drinking ice water. 
 
 The little gate keepers are always ready 
 to open the gate for the chyme. But they 
 make it pass a little at a time so as not to 
 overburden the canal workers beyond. 
 
 The little gland workers and the little 
 muscle workers of the stopping station work 
 from four to six hours after each meal. But 
 they are nof intended to work all the time. 
 They need periods of rest. When the food 
 has all gone out of the stomach the walls 
 relax, the mucous membrane hangs in folds 
 and the gland workers stop pouring out the 
 gastric juice. 
 
 If you eat oftener than three times a day 
 these little workers have no time to rest. If 
 you eat between meals you make them over- 
 work so that when the meal time comes and 
 you send down food they are too tired to 
 digest it. 
 
 Like any other good workers they get 
 used to working at regular times and prepare 
 
 227 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 accordingly. If you send food down when 
 they are not expecting it, the gastric juice 
 may not be ready and the food must wait for 
 the glands to make it. 
 
 You can not keep this part of the living 
 canal clean, as you can the teeth and the 
 mouth, by washing and scrubbing it. It will 
 keep itself clean and in good order if you send 
 into it none but clean, pure foods and if you 
 do not over load it so that it can not take 
 care of the foods. 
 
 228 
 
[XXVIL] 
 Winking Valves and Living Pumps. 
 
 You are keeping in mind, I hope, that the 
 food you have eaten is not yet in the body. 
 It has passed through four parts of the liv- 
 ing canal, — the mouth, the pharynx, the oeso- 
 phagus, and the stomach. It has passed 
 through four stages of the change from food 
 to living building materials, — chewing, moist- 
 ening with saliva, swallowing, mixing and di- 
 gestion in the stomach. In the fluid paste 
 form, chyme, it has been squeezed through 
 the pylorus into the longest part of the living 
 canal, the small intestine. 
 
 The small intestine is a round muscular 
 tube about twenty feet long. It is coiled 
 so closely that it does not take much space. 
 It occupies the middle of the lower room of 
 the trunk, — the room called the abdomen. 
 It is lined with mucous membrane like the 
 rest of the canal and has a muscular layer 
 
 229 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 inside like the muscular layer of the oesopha- 
 gus. The first twelve inches of the small in- 
 testine is called the duodenum from the Latin 
 word for twelve. It is in the duodenum and 
 the small intestines that the work of turning 
 food into building material is completed. 
 
 Two very important digestive fluids are 
 poured through little pipes into the duode- 
 num. One is pancreatic juice, from a gland 
 called the pancreas or sweet bread. The 
 other is bile from the liver. The pancreatic 
 juice helps to digest starch, flesh making 
 foods and fats. The bile joins with other 
 juices in making soap out of fats. 
 
 There are many little gland workers in the 
 intestine. They manufacture fluids called 
 intestinal juices. The intestinal juices'^ act 
 upon all foods. 
 
 The saliva makers are very particular. 
 Their digestive fluids will touch nothing but 
 starch. 
 
 The gastric juice makers are more obli- 
 ging. But none of the fluids they make will 
 act upon starch, fat or sugar. 
 
 The little juice makers of the duodenum 
 and the small intestine, however, are very 
 
 230 
 
Winking Valves and Living Pumps 
 
 accommodating. They make a fluid that will 
 digest any food. 
 
 If the food has been hurried through the 
 mouth, unchewed and unmixed with saliva, 
 .if it has been washed through the stomach 
 by ice water or has failed to be acted upon 
 by the gastric juice, no matter whether it 
 be starch, sugar, or fat the intestinal juices 
 go to work on it at once. If it can be di- 
 gested, they digest it. 
 
 Cane sugar and candy have come all the 
 way from the mouth just as they entered it. 
 Neither the saliva nor the gastric juice would 
 have anything to do with them. It is be- 
 cause they are compelled to remain in the 
 stomach so long, unchanged, that they make 
 so much mischief. But when they pass the 
 pylorus they begin to receive some attention. 
 
 The mucous membrane of the duodenum 
 and the small intestine is smooth and slip- 
 pery as elsewhere but also irregular. It is 
 wrinkled closely in tiny folds but the folds of 
 the intestine do not smooth out like the folds 
 of the stomach when the canal expands. In- 
 stead they become sharper. They are sta- 
 tionary folds. They make the food move 
 
 231 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 more slowly, as it is intended to do in this 
 part of the canal. 
 
 The folds of the intestine are called wink- 
 ing valves or valvulae conniventes. They 
 are circular and run almost around the canal. 
 They are most numerous in the duodenum 
 and the upper end of the small intestine. Al- 
 together they number between eight and 
 nine hundred. If the inner lining of the 
 small intestine were stretched out on a flat 
 surface it would make a strip three inches 
 wide and seventy feet long. This shows again 
 the wonderful economy of the Master 
 Builder in using space. 
 
 If you examine the little winking folds 
 through a magnifying glass they will seem 
 to be covered by small fine hairs that make 
 them look like velvet. These small, fine hairs 
 are called villi. Each one is a villus and is 
 about one-twelfth of an inch high. Although 
 so small, each villus contains two arteries, 
 one or two veins, a tiny muscle, and a wee 
 little milk white canal called a lacteal, from 
 the Latin word for milk. 
 
 Away down in this secret part of the living 
 temple are hidden more than ten million of 
 
 232 
 
Winking Valves and Living Pumps 
 
 these villi, each covered and filled with busy 
 little workers, living cells that have a curious 
 and remarkable work. 
 
 When the little muscle of a villus con- 
 tracts it turns the villus into a pump, a suc- 
 tion pump ! The muscle contracts whenever 
 food comes into the intestine. So every day, 
 after each meal you have eaten, after the 
 food has passed out of the stomach, there 
 are ten million pumps at work inside you, in 
 the living canal, pumping liquid food from 
 the intestine into the blood. But they work 
 so silently and so smoothly that you never 
 have the least idea of their existence. 
 
 This part of the canal is full of wonders. 
 Between the villi and between the winking 
 valves fifty millions of hungry little mouths as 
 well as ten million living pumps are sucking 
 up food from the food canal and passing it 
 on into the blood and into the little milk 
 canals or lacteals. 
 
 This is the fifth stage of the journey of 
 food and is called absorption, from a Latin 
 word meaning to suck up. You have seen 
 water or ink soak into a carpet. You have 
 seen a dry sponge take up or absorb a panful 
 
 233 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 of water. In just the same way the inner 
 lining of the small intestine soaks up or ab- 
 sorbs building material from the living canal. 
 
 Absorption begins in the mouth, continues 
 in the stomach, but takes place chiefly in the 
 small intestine. 
 
 From the mouth to the intestine the food 
 has been tumbled about. It has had a rough 
 journey. But after it passes that little lock 
 gate, the pylorus, it has smooth sailing. 
 
 Up to this point the different foods have 
 traveled together. We might say they have 
 come thus far along the bread and butter 
 route, for wholesome bread and good butter, 
 or fat, represent a complete and perfect food. 
 But now the foods separate. The bread goes 
 one way and the butter another. Most of the 
 fats in the food take the butter route. All 
 the starch and wheat and other foods take 
 the bread route. 
 
 If the food should stop here in the small 
 intestine, it would still be outside the body. 
 It would do you no more good than if you 
 had put it into your pocket instead of your 
 mouth. If the food should stop here all the 
 little workers of the body would be starved. 
 
 234 
 
Winking Valves and Living Pumps 
 
 So you see it is very important that foods be 
 so chosen and prepared that when they pass 
 through the pylorus they will take one of 
 these two routes and so reach the inside of 
 the living temple. All the foods that do not 
 take one or the other of these two routes 
 pass on down the colon and out of the canal. 
 
 When food enters the intestine it makes 
 the muscles of the walls contract. These 
 muscles are of two kinds, long and round. 
 Their double contraction gives to the intes- 
 tine a worm-like motion that is called per- 
 istalsis. This contracting movement is like 
 that of the oesophagus and forces the food 
 forward. But in the intestines the food can 
 not go so fast because those nine hundred 
 winking valves or folds check its progress. 
 They were placed there on purpose to make 
 it go slowly so that the ten million little 
 pumps and the fifty millions of little mouths 
 can suck it up. They take out of the moving 
 mass all the food that has been digested. 
 
 Each of the ten million little pumps is a 
 living pump. It is covered outside with liv- 
 ing cells. These living cell workers have 
 different duties. When the muscle workers 
 
 23s 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 begin to draw up the fluid each little cell 
 selects a certain kind of food. Some of the 
 cells collect a drop of fat, others pick out a 
 bit of digested wheat. The muscle workers 
 and the little cell workers work together to 
 send the fats into the milk canal or lacteal 
 and all the other foods into the blood vessels. 
 So in the villi the bread and the butter bid 
 each other good by and go different ways 
 into the living temple. 
 
 How these little cells know their work so 
 well, how some of them know that they must 
 reject everything but fat, how others know 
 that they must take up the wheat, how every 
 little cell works all its lifetime without one 
 mistake — only the Mind that made them all, 
 that trained them all, that guards their life, 
 could reveal. 
 
 If you and I did our work as faithfully as 
 these Httle cells, if we yielded ourselves to the 
 divine Power within us, to be taught as they 
 are, there would be no such thing as sin or 
 disease. 
 
 From the villi the butter or fat passes into 
 the lacteals. These are special canals for 
 carrying fatty foods. They are very small 
 
 236 
 
Winking Valves and Living Pumps 
 
 and hair like and have a white, milky appear- 
 ance. They carry the fat to a large reservoir 
 called the receptaculum chyli, that stands in 
 front of the back bone and just behind the 
 lower border of the stomach. From this 
 reservoir it is carried by means of a straight 
 tube upward through the lower and upper 
 trunk rooms into a large vein, where it joins 
 the blood. It then passes quickly to the right 
 upper room of the heart where it meets the 
 bread and they journey on together again to 
 the lungs. 
 
 From the villi the bit of wheat follows the 
 bread route through a vein which becomes 
 larger and larger until it finally reaches a 
 very large organ called the liver. After 
 passing through the liver the bit of wheat 
 enters another large vein which carries it to 
 the right upper room of the heart where it 
 meets the fat and they journey on together 
 again to the lungs. 
 
 As the food passes through the intestinal 
 wall it is changed in some mysterious way. 
 Here again is another of the Builder's secrets. 
 The food now becomes a part of the stream 
 of life. It is carried by the blood to every 
 
 237 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 cell in the body, to all the little living work- 
 ers, to be used by them as living material. 
 
 This last stage in the journey of food is 
 called assimilation. This big word means 
 simply the making of the food into a part 
 of yourself. How it is done no man can ex- 
 plain. The wisest person that ever lived can 
 not follow this process, or any other, beyond 
 the cell. We are all stopped by the mystery 
 of life. 
 
 At the marriage feast of Cana, Christ 
 turned water into wine. This was heralded 
 far and wide. But the turning of wheat and 
 corn, milk and butter, fruits and nuts, into 
 blood, and the building of blood into living 
 beings that move and see and hear, is a far 
 more wonderful change than the turning of 
 water into wine. This change, however, is 
 so common that we do not notice it. It is 
 going on all about us and in ourselves every 
 day and hour and moment. It is the con- 
 stant revelation of God and Life and Power 
 in us. 
 
 It is this that makes even the simplest 
 things we do important. It is our business 
 
 238 
 
Winking Valves and Living Pumps 
 
 to furnish the choicest foods to be made into 
 us, to be changed into our bodies. 
 
 But we must not bring too much even of 
 the best materials. If we over eat, we burden 
 the living canal and crowd it so that all the 
 food can not be pumped up by the villi and 
 sucked up by the little mouths, and so, much 
 is left to pass on without entering the temple. 
 This is not only a waste of food, but a waste 
 of energy. It makes all the little canal work- 
 ers spend their time and strength for noth- 
 ing, getting food ready that can not be used. 
 
 If the builder of a beautiful house should 
 pile up tons of costly stone that he could 
 not use you would think him foolish and 
 extravagant. But that would be a small 
 thing compared to the needless waste of 
 these wonderful living materials prepared by 
 God himself for the living temple of the body. 
 
 239 
 
[XXVIII.] 
 The Inner Door. 
 
 You have often seen beautiful houses or 
 churches with a large outside door leading 
 into a hall and then an inside door, perhaps 
 two or more doors, opening into the room 
 or the church beyond. The mouth is the 
 outside door of the living temple, and the in- 
 side door through which most of the mater- 
 ials for building the body must pass, is the 
 liver. 
 
 Not everything that enters the temple 
 must pass through the liver, for there are 
 those five wonderful entrances, the senses, 
 that I am sure you have not forgotten. But 
 the great bulk of the coarser building mater- 
 ials, the materials found in food and drink, 
 must not only be carried through the mouth 
 and down the food canal but must also go 
 through the inner door, the liver, where the 
 food and building inspectors are waiting for 
 
 240 
 
The Inner Door 
 
 them. About sixty per cent of the fats do 
 not go this way but are taken up from the 
 intestine by the lacteals and carried to the 
 heart by way of the lymphatics. All other 
 foods must pass through the liver. 
 
 The inner door of the temple is on the 
 right side, under the ribs, just below that 
 partition between the two trunk rooms, the 
 diaphragm. Instead of panels this door has 
 lobes. It has two large lobes and three small 
 ones. The larger of the two large lobes is on 
 the right side. The smaller reaches over to 
 the left and covers the small end of the stom- 
 ach. 
 
 The color of the inner door is reddish 
 brown. It has a smooth finish. In a full 
 grown man it weighs about three and a half 
 pounds. 
 
 A baby's liver takes up almost half of its 
 lower trunk room, or abdomen. 
 
 The fat, smooth part of an oyster is almost 
 all liver. It is the business of livers to de- 
 stroy poisons, so the oyster needs a large 
 liver to take care of them. When you eat an 
 oyster you are eating a body full of poisons. 
 
 The liver is not a door like the door of a 
 p 
 
 241 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 house. It is not a door as the epiglottis or 
 the pylorus is a door. It does not open or 
 shut or lead to a room. It is a door simply 
 in the sense that foods must pass through 
 it to enter the body. 
 
 The liver is not only a door but is is also 
 a gland. It is the largest gland in the body. 
 You remember that a gland is a collection of 
 cells banded together to do a certain work. 
 The work of the liver cells is to discover and 
 destroy poisons, and to put the final touches 
 on the building materials of the temple. So 
 you must think of the liver as a curious door, 
 not shaped like a door, not opening or shut- 
 ting like a door, but like a door admitting 
 certain things to the living temple and bar- 
 ring others out. 
 
 You must think of it also as a living door, 
 a door and a gland, a living part of the living 
 temple and like all other parts, having its 
 share of the millions and millions of living 
 cell workers. 
 
 The cells of the liver do their work in little 
 groups called lobules. The lobules are about 
 one twenty-fifth of an inch across. They are 
 separated by thin partitions. 
 
 242 
 
The Inner Door 
 
 The Httle lobule workers are called hepatic 
 cells, or liver cells. They are among the 
 busiest of the temple workers. They know 
 just what to do and how to do it. There is 
 no more important work than theirs and it 
 keeps them on duty night and day. 
 
 We have followed the course of the food 
 material through the outside door of the 
 temple, the mouth, down the living canal into 
 the stopping station, through the pylorus 
 into the intestine. We have seen how it is 
 then sucked up by the winking valves and 
 the living pumps. It is now collected by 
 small veins that bear it swiftly to a large vein, 
 the portal vein, by which it is carried to the 
 inner door. 
 
 The portal vein is so called from the Latin 
 word for gate. The blood that passes 
 through the portal vein is always richly 
 loaded with food. 
 
 As it enters the liver, the blood, with its 
 load of living materials, is quickly scattered 
 among all the little liver workers, by means 
 of blood vessels called interlobular veins. It 
 soaks down between the cells toward the 
 center of the lobule. As it trickles between 
 
 243 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the Httle hepatic cells or building inspectors, 
 these watchful workers seize upon all foods 
 and examine them to see whether they are 
 good materials for the temple or not. They 
 separate the good materials from the bad. 
 The good food is collected by a little vein 
 in the center of the lobule and sent out of the 
 liver through three large hepatic veins that 
 carry it to that very large vein, the inferior 
 vena cava, that empties into the right side 
 of the heart. The poisons and other harmful 
 substances are collected into small spaces 
 and forced on out of the liver through tiny 
 channels called bile canals. 
 
 Bile is a yellowish green fluid that is sep- 
 arated or secreted from the blood by the 
 liver cells and poured through the bile canals 
 into the duodenum at the same time that 
 food comes through the pylorus. Bile is 
 made by the little workers to aid in the pro- 
 cess of digestion. Between meals most of the 
 bile is stored up in a special little reservoir 
 under the inner door, called the gall bladder. 
 About one quart of bile is made each day. 
 
 The poisons and other harmful substances 
 that come with the bile through the bile 
 
 244 
 
The Inner Door 
 
 canals, pass on down the small intestine, 
 through the large part of the living canal 
 called the colon, and out of the body. 
 
 The liver workers do not immediately send 
 on all of the good materials. Some of the 
 food brought by the portal vein is stored 
 away in the gland as liver starch or liver 
 sugar. The liver is a store house as well as a 
 door. There the wise little liver workers are 
 constantly laying up supplies for a rainy day. 
 They prepare reserves of food not only for 
 the liver but also for the muscles and other 
 parts of the body. Food enough is stored 
 away in the temple to keep you several weeks 
 even though you should not eat at all during 
 that time. 
 
 Liver sugar is called glycogen. The glyco- 
 gen stored in the muscles is ready for im- 
 mediate use. It is a kind of muscle gun- 
 powder. If you wish to move a certain 
 muscle, you send a message to it through 
 the motor center in your brain. The nerve 
 electrical impulse passing into the muscle 
 serves as a spark to the food gunpowder and 
 it goes ofif in a series of tiny explosions that 
 furnish the power to obey your wish. 
 
 245 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The Hver is not only a door and a store 
 house but it is also a divining cup. 
 
 In olden times certain royal cups called 
 divining cups were supposed to have the 
 power of detecting poisons. A king who 
 had a divining cup thought he could tell, by 
 pouring into it the wine he was about to 
 drink, whether the wine was poisoned or not. 
 But the divining cups made by men do not 
 really possess this power. Many a king has 
 been poisoned to death by wine that had been 
 tested by the divining cup. 
 
 The liver, however, is a true divining cup. 
 It never fails. No matter how subtle a poison 
 may be it can not deceive the liver. The 
 little cell workers in this wonderful organ 
 are on the alert for every substance that 
 could injure or destroy the sacred temple. 
 
 You may have been willing to defile your 
 body. You may have sent into the living 
 canal foods and drinks that you knew would 
 do you harm. But when any such food or 
 drink arrives at this curious inner door that 
 is alive with food inspectors, it is stopped at 
 once. The liver workers attack it as an 
 enemy. They do their best to keep it out 
 
 246 
 
The Inner Door 
 
 of the temple, to change it so it will not be 
 so poisonous, to break it up into something 
 less dangerous. 
 
 But the liver cells are not always able to 
 keep out of the body the poisons you send to 
 them. They are usually very greatly over- 
 worked. Almost everybody sends more ma- 
 terial into the temple than is needed. Almost 
 everybody sends in bad material in one form 
 or another, often without knowing it. There- 
 fore the little liver workers have so much to 
 do that they can not always examine every- 
 thing brought to the door, and many poisons 
 in this way escape and get into the body. 
 
 Not only this, but the food inspectors be- 
 come tired and discouraged and can not do 
 their work properly. If you over eat and 
 keep on over eating, if you eat poisons or 
 bad food, however ignorantly, the liver cells 
 become more and more tired, more and more 
 discouraged, and their work falls behind 
 until they give up entirely. Then it is that 
 some terrible disease that has been watching 
 and waiting for just this opportunity seizes; 
 the little workers of the temple and spreads 
 destruction and ruin through all its beautiful 
 
 247 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 parts. For all the other body workers are 
 very dependent upon the food and building 
 inspectors in the liver. If their work stops, 
 everything stops. If poisons escape them 
 and enter the temple they poison the cells 
 and make you sick. 
 
 Eating much candy and sugar makes the 
 liver cells groan under burdens. They be- 
 come so clogged with blood that they can 
 not work. The poisons crowd past them into 
 the body and you have the headache and pos- 
 sibly the side ache as a result. You have 
 drugged and stupefied your faithful little 
 temple builders. 
 
 If you eat or over eat simply for pleasure, 
 because things taste good, you are stealing 
 strength and health from your temple work- 
 ers. This is just as bad as any other kind of 
 stealing. 
 
 It is your business as assistant architect to 
 help the building and food inspectors by 
 keeping poisons out of the body so far as 
 possible, and by providing sound materials 
 and healthful foods. 
 
 Alcohol is one of the worst poisons with 
 which the liver cells have to deal. It smoth- 
 
 248 
 
The Inner Door 
 
 ers them with blood and robs them of 
 oxygen, so that their work is greatly hin- 
 dered. Alcohol causes many incurable dis- 
 eases of the liver. 
 
 You can help the little liver workers by 
 drinking water freely every day, also by 
 drinking fruit juices and eating fruits. 
 
 The liver workers themselves are not 
 nourished by the blood brought to the liver 
 by the portal vein. The cashier of a bank 
 does not pay himself from the money that 
 passes through his hands. He must be paid 
 by the appointed person just as the book- 
 keeper or the night watchman is paid. So 
 the liver cells can not take their own food 
 and building materials from the blood that 
 goes through the liver to the body workers 
 but are supplied by a special artery, the 
 hepatic artery. This is a large artery. It 
 brings quantities of oxygen to be used by the 
 liver workers in destroying poisons. 
 
 The hver workers are also aided by a very 
 mysterious group of workers called the 
 spleen. The spleen is a gland without an 
 outlet. It is under the ribs to the left of the 
 stomach and is richly supplied with blood. 
 
 249 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 There are both gland workers and muscle 
 workers in the spleen. The gland workers 
 make blood and the muscle workers contract 
 the spleen once a minute to help in forcing 
 the blood from the portal vein into the liver. 
 
 In destroying poisons the liver makes 
 ashes. All the work of the temple makes 
 either ashes or wastes. These are collected 
 and thrown out by little ash carriers scattered 
 through the body. Ash carriers are found 
 in the skin, the lungs, the kidneys and the 
 large intestine. It is very important that the 
 ashes be emptied every day. You know that 
 if the ashes from a fire in a stove or furnace 
 are not attended to, the fire burns lower and 
 lower and finally goes out. If all the ashes 
 and wastes were retained in the body for one 
 day only, the fires of life would be smoth- 
 ered out. 
 
 250 
 
[XXIX. j 
 The Muscle Workers. 
 
 No doubt you already feel quite well ac- 
 quainted with the muscle workers. You 
 know that by moving the muscles you move 
 your arms and legs. You know that muscles 
 contract and relax to move the stomach, the 
 eyes, the heart. By considering a moment, 
 you can think of a great many things 
 the muscles do. It is by means of the muscles 
 that every movement of the body is made. 
 By means of the muscles you are able to 
 laugh and shout and breathe and sing. By 
 means of the muscles the living temple can 
 be moved at will from place to place. 
 
 The carpenters, in building a house, can 
 not make more than one part at a time. If 
 a man were to try to build a human body he 
 would probably begin with the bones. He 
 would first make the separate bones and then 
 join them together. Next he would put in 
 
 251 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 some of the muscles, then an artery, a vein, 
 or a nerve, then more muscles. But you and 
 I know that even in this bungling, haphaz- 
 ard fashion he could never make a real hu- 
 man body. It would be the poorest kind of 
 an imitation. 
 
 The divine Builder of the living temple, 
 however, makes all the parts perfect and 
 complete at once. The bones, the muscles, 
 the arteries, the nerves, of a little baby's body, 
 are just as perfect in form as those of a well 
 developed athlete. The baby grows as a 
 yoimg plant grows. Today it is perfect, to- 
 morrow it is perfect, every day, if the plan 
 of nature is not hindered, although it may 
 pass from youth to age and change in form 
 and size and strength, it is still perfect and 
 complete. 
 
 The baby is born with more than six hun- 
 dred muscles. He will have no more than 
 this when he is a tall, strong man. Each 
 muscle is named either for its shape, its lo- 
 cation, or for what it does. 
 
 The muscles are so arranged and placed 
 that they make the body look graceful and 
 beautiful. When a muscle has lost its power 
 
 252 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 to move we say that part of the body is para- 
 lyzed. 
 
 The lean part of meat is muscle. When 
 you eat lean beef you are eating the muscles 
 of some cow or ox, commonly the muscles 
 used in walking or running. 
 
 Muscle is the fleshy part of the body. 
 Dead muscle is red, but living muscle is al- 
 most transparent, for some light will shine 
 through it. The light of the x-ray is so pene- 
 trating that when using it you can not even 
 see the muscles. The x-ray shows only 
 denser tissues like the bones. 
 
 You can learn a great deal about the little 
 muscle workers by examining a piece of the 
 leg muscle of a beef or mutton. The muscle 
 should previously be boiled several hours. 
 
 You will see in the first place that the 
 muscle is made up of many little bundles. 
 These bundles are called fasciculi from a 
 Latin word meaning "little bundle." Each 
 bundle or fasciculus is separate and distinct 
 from the other. 
 
 Now, by using two needles, you will be 
 able to find and separate many little strands 
 in each bundle. These are called muscle 
 
 253 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 fibres. A muscle fibre or cell is about one 
 inch long and is five hundred times longer 
 than it is thick. The muscle fibres are made 
 up of many delicate muscle threads or 
 fibrillae. 
 
 There are two kinds of muscle fibres or 
 workers, voluntary and involuntary. The 
 voluntary muscles are the willing muscles. 
 They do what you tell them to do. After 
 you have told them to do a certain thing 
 over and over many times, they may learn 
 to do it so well that they will surprise you 
 some day by making the usual motion with- 
 out a special command. Sucking the thumb 
 and biting the finger nails are habits that 
 are formed by training the muscles. Walk- 
 ing is another habit learned in this way. 
 
 If you look through the microscope at 
 some of these voluntary workers, or willing 
 muscle cells, you will see that each fibre is 
 striped. It looks as if one flat layer were 
 piled on another, layer after layer, the whole 
 length of the cell. The muscle is thicker 
 along the dark stripe and so the light does 
 not pass through it so easily. This gives the 
 effect of dark and light stripes. All the vol- 
 
 254 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 untary muscles, or muscles controlled by the 
 will, are striped. They are called the straited 
 muscles. 
 
 At one end of each muscle, sometimes at 
 both ends, is a white, round or flat cord called 
 a tendon by which the muscle is fastened to 
 the bone. The largest tendon in the body is 
 just above the heel, and is called the tendon 
 of Achilles, from the old story about the 
 Greek hero Achilles. This tendon attaches 
 the leg muscle to the heel bone. When the 
 muscles contract, the heel is raised. 
 
 The longest muscle in the body is the sar- 
 torius or tailor muscle in the thigh. It is 
 used in crossing the legs. The smallest 
 muscle with a name is the stapedius, only one 
 eighth of an inch long. It is in the middle 
 ear and acts upon the stapes or stirrup ear 
 bone. When this tiny muscle is injured the 
 hearing is greatly disturbed. 
 
 The muscles are so arranged about the 
 joints that when they move the body they 
 act as levers. Every time you bend or 
 straighten your arm, stand on your toes, lie 
 down or get up the muscles act as levers. 
 
 The muscle workers do all their work by 
 
 255 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 contracting and relaxing. When a muscle 
 contracts it swells and shortens. The ends 
 are drawn closer together and the muscle be- 
 comes hard. The shortest, thickest muscle 
 can lift the heaviest ' load. The longest 
 muscle can carry a load the farthest distance. 
 A short muscle with a long tendon is the best 
 combination to make quick movements. 
 
 The Creator has given the horse, the deer, 
 and many other animals muscles that can 
 make better speed than human muscles. But 
 he has given to man a mind capable of invent- 
 ing a machine that can carry him sixty miles 
 an hour. 
 
 There are thousands of little working cells 
 in every muscle. They move together in 
 perfect harmony. They do this by means of 
 nerves. One main wire of the living tele- 
 graph system runs to each muscle. This di- 
 vides and subdivides into smaller and smaller 
 branches until every little worker receives its 
 tiny wire. When the order to contract is 
 sent to the muscle from the central office in 
 the brain, the order reaches every cell at the 
 same time and at the same time every cell 
 responds. 
 
 256 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 When the captain of a company of soldiers 
 gives the order "Forward march" one hun- 
 dred left feet are supposed to start together. 
 But they never do start exactly together. 
 Some one is sure to be a second or two be- 
 hind the rest. Not so, however, with the 
 muscle workers. Millions of them act to- 
 gether on the instant. 
 
 Most of the movements of the body re- 
 quire the united action of many muscles. 
 When you stand still, for instance, certain 
 muscles keep the leg straight at the ankle, 
 others prevent the knee from bending, others 
 hold the body upright on the thigh bones, 
 and certain very powerful muscles keep the 
 back straight. If the muscles of the body 
 should give way, the temple would fall into 
 a heap of ruins. The bones could not be put 
 together without muscles any more than 
 lumber could be made into a house without 
 nails. The muscles not only serve as nails 
 to keep the bones in place, but they also pro- 
 tect them as warm and beautiful cushions. 
 The inside of the living wall of the human 
 temple is padded in very many places with 
 
 this rich, strong covering. 
 Q 
 
 257 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 The muscle workers are generously sup- 
 plied with blood. An artery as well as a 
 nerve goes to every muscle. Like the nerve, 
 the artery divides into thousands of branches 
 so that every muscle worker is reached by 
 one or more blood vessels of the stream of 
 life. Here as everywhere throughout the 
 body that watery fluid, the lymph, acts as a 
 middle man between the cell and the blood 
 vessel. The lymph takes oxygen and food 
 from the blood and gives it to the muscle 
 cell. It also takes waste and ashes from the ■ 
 cell and gives them to the blood. 
 
 When the muscle workers are contracting 
 they need more oxygen. Hence the great 
 Architect has so arranged the arteries in the 
 muscles that when any muscle contracts, 
 more red blood enters that muscle. At the 
 same time the veins in the muscle are so 
 pressed upon that the venous blood is forced 
 forward toward the heart. 
 
 Food is kept stored in the muscle cells. 
 When the muscle contracts, this food is 
 changed into energy and heat. Eighty per 
 cent, of all the heat produced in the body is 
 
 258 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 made by the muscles. This is one reason 
 that when you have a fever you feel like be- 
 ing quiet. Nature makes the muscle work- 
 ers keep still so that the fever will not be 
 increased. 
 
 You remember that the willing or volun- 
 tary muscle workers, that do what you tell 
 them to do, are striped or striated. The in- 
 voluntary muscle workers, that act without 
 your will or knowledge, are not striated. 
 
 The involuntary muscle workers do what 
 the great Builder has made them to do. 
 They obey only Him. This is why their 
 work is so skilful and perfect. 
 
 The muscle workers of the heart and the 
 stomach are involuntary. Involuntary mus- 
 cles are found all through the food canal, in 
 all the blood vessels, and in the lymph chan- 
 nels. The involuntary workers are under the 
 immediate control of the sympathetic nerve 
 workers. They pay no attention to you, — 
 whether you are asleep or awake, active or 
 quiet, but silently and faithfully carry out the 
 orders of the Master Architect, given 
 through the nerves as arranged in the begin- 
 
 259 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ning. This work concerns hfe itself. It is 
 too important and too complex to be en- 
 trusted to the human will. 
 
 These muscle workers move much more 
 slowly than the voluntary workers. But 
 they do not rest when we rest. They are al- 
 ways at the call of the little nerve officers. 
 
 You can see some of the work of the 
 muscle fibres by the goose flesh that some- 
 times comes on your arms when you go sud- 
 denly into the cold. There are more than 
 a milhon involuntary muscles in the skin. 
 When the nerve workers in the living wall 
 are chilled by the sudden cold they send a 
 message to a special office in the brain, the 
 office of the fire tender. They say, "It is 
 cold. Take the blood out of the skin or the 
 heat will be wasted." Instantly the fire 
 tender sends a message to every one of the 
 millions of involuntary muscles in the living 
 wall, — "Contract." As the muscular fibres 
 contract, the papillae in the inner wall, or 
 true skin, are drawn together. This makes 
 the little pimples of goose flesh. 
 
 You notice also that the skin turns blue. 
 As the muscles contract, all the blood except 
 
 260 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 a little venous blood is forced back from the 
 cold wall, out of the skin, and the heat is kept 
 within the building. 
 
 The diaphragm is a very important invol- 
 untary muscle. By holding your breath 
 you can keep this muscle still for a minute or 
 a minute and a half, but no longer. At the 
 end of this time you are obliged to breathe. 
 You can not help it. The nerve workers that 
 control the diaphragm will not let you hold 
 your breath longer than is good for you. 
 They will not let you cease to breathe. 
 
 If you wish to have six hundred strong, 
 healthy, well developed muscles, you must 
 give the little muscle workers plenty of exer- 
 cise. 
 
 The baby takes exercise by kicking, twist- 
 ing, creeping, waving its hands. It exer- 
 cises its lungs by crying. A healthy baby is 
 never quiet unless it is asleep. Its muscles, 
 being more active, grow faster and develop 
 more rapidly than at any later time in life. 
 
 A muscle that is exercised becomes 
 stronger and firmer each day. When you 
 have been sick in bed a long time the muscles 
 are wasted and lose their strength. If your 
 
 261 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 arm should be tied to your side a few weeks 
 it would become so weak you could not 
 raise it. 
 
 The blacksmith who uses a heavy hammer 
 day after day develops an arm that is almost 
 as hard as iron. The farmer who plows, 
 pitches hay, lifts wheat and corn, has strong 
 muscles. Boys and girls who run and shout, 
 climb trees, chop wood, do housework, have 
 strong muscles. The city boy who habitually 
 rides in the street car or in a carriage is pale 
 and lifeless and has thin legs. His muscles 
 are soft and flabby. 
 
 Housework, running errands, making 
 gardens, working with tools, rowing and 
 swimming are all healthful exercises to keep 
 the muscle workers in good condition. 
 
 Nothing pleases the muscle workers more 
 or does them more good than to have you 
 swim. Swimming is especially good for the 
 muscles of the legs, the arms, the back, and 
 the neck. It keeps the back straight and 
 will correct round shoulders. 
 
 But even exercise may be over-done or 
 done improperly. It is necessary to the 
 health of the muscle workers not only that 
 
 262 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 you give them exercise, but that you give 
 it in moderation, and that you divide it 
 among them all. If you give one set of 
 workers daily exercise and neglect another 
 set the one will grow strong and the other 
 weak and the body will lose its graceful 
 shape. The one group of workers will be 
 worn out and the others rusted out. Mr. 
 Gladstone observed that the horses daily 
 traveling a certain road to London died much 
 sooner than those traveling other roads. 
 This road was level while the others had ups 
 and downs. Mr. Gladstone concluded that 
 the horses traveling the level road wore out 
 so soon because they used too constantly the 
 same sets of muscles. 
 
 If the muscles are to be strong and healthy 
 it is also necessary to provide the muscle 
 workers with wholesome food. The best 
 foods to use in building muscle are wheat, 
 oatmeal, corn, beans, peas, lentils, nuts, milk, 
 fruits, and vegetables. The sugar found in 
 sweet fruits is a good tonic to give the muscle 
 workers. 
 
 But you must not overload the muscle 
 workers with food and building materials. 
 
 263 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 If you eat large quantities of food and then 
 do not exercise enough you become fat. Fat 
 weakens the muscles. If you weigh two 
 hundred and twenty-five pounds when you 
 ought to weigh one hundred and twenty five 
 you are carrying around, night and day, an 
 unnecessary burden of one hundred pounds. 
 All the body workers must help bear this 
 burden. The little workers of the lungs and 
 the heart are especially overworked. So 
 you become short of breath and have a weak 
 heart. If you do not eat too much you can 
 keep the surplus fats burned up by whole- 
 some exercise that will at the same time 
 strengthen the muscles. 
 
 Very large muscles are a hindrance. They 
 require so much blood and food that other 
 parts of the body are exhausted. 
 
 Sunlight is another essential to the health 
 of the muscle workers. The sun is the great 
 power in nature that gives strength and vigor 
 to every living thing. The millions of mus- 
 cle workers hidden away in the living temple 
 must have their share. If you stay in the 
 house, perhaps for fear of being tanned, you 
 can not have strong and active muscles. The 
 
 264 
 
The Muscle Workers 
 
 Indian who spends his time in the open air 
 and sunshine has a brown skin and fine, firm 
 muscles. 
 
 The muscle workers depend upon the nerve 
 workers. If you can work a long time with- 
 out being tired, it shows that you have both 
 strong nerves and strong muscles. Under 
 great mental excitement people often do 
 muscular feats that are impossible under ordi- 
 nary conditions. For instance during a fire 
 bedridden patients have chmbed down fire 
 escapes to save their lives and men have car- 
 ried women twice as heavy as themselves to 
 a place of safety. This is possible because of 
 the great nerve power that can be put into a 
 muscle. 
 
 26s 
 
[XXX.j 
 The Living Framework of the Temple. 
 
 When you see the frame of a house going 
 up you can tell by the size of it just how large 
 the building is to -be. But by looking at a 
 baby you can not form the least idea as to 
 the size of a man it will make. This is be- 
 cause the baby's framework grows, while that 
 of the house does not. A frame of timber 
 can not grow, but a frame of bones is a living 
 frame and grows in size and strength like all 
 other parts of the living temple. It takes 
 twenty-five years for the living framework 
 to reach its full size. 
 
 The framework of the body is called the 
 skeleton. It is made by two hundred and 
 forty-three distinct bones. These bones are 
 alive. They are filled with little living work- 
 ers that keep building and renewing them 
 from inside. 
 
 The bones not only support the body and 
 
 266 
 
The Living Framework of the Temple 
 
 give it strength, but they help also to divide 
 the living temple into rooms. 
 
 The bare skeleton of the body is not a 
 pretty sight. It was not intended to be seen, 
 but to be covered with muscle, flesh and skin 
 as the frame of a house is covered by brick, 
 plaster and paint. 
 
 Dead bones soon become dry and brittle, 
 but there is not one dry bone in a living 
 body. 
 
 The timbers and joints of a house are fast- 
 ened together by nails, iron and braces. 
 The house is built to stay just so. Here is 
 another of the marvelous contrasts between 
 divine and human building. In the living 
 temple only a few of the bones are fastened 
 together. Most of them are so arranged as 
 to give a freedom and grace of motion that 
 would be the wonder of architecture were it 
 not so common that we seldom think about it. 
 
 Who would imagine, to see a child running 
 and tumbling, or to see an acrobat rolHng 
 himself into a ball, — who would imagine that 
 this limber and lively person had two hun- 
 dred and forty three separate bones inside 
 his body! It is because the Master Builder 
 
 267 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 himself planned the bones and so arranged 
 and placed them that all move in harmony, 
 without friction, that this wonderful frame- 
 work adapts itself to every need of the body 
 workers. 
 
 The part of the skeleton that forms the 
 framework of the head is called the skull or 
 cranium. There are eight flat bones in the 
 skull. They are so united that they make a 
 large room or cavity. This is the room oc- 
 cupied by the brain. The sanctum sanctorum 
 and all the delicate centers where the sensi- 
 tive little brain cells work, are protected and 
 surrounded by the strong, firm walls made 
 by these eight flat bones. 
 
 In the baby these bones are not yet per- 
 fectly formed and united. They could be 
 moved by the fingers, but this would not be 
 safe for the baby. The soft spot on top of 
 a baby's head is part of the space left for these 
 bones to fill. It is called the fontanelle or lit- 
 tle fountain. After a few months the bone 
 has grown in and filled this space and the soft 
 spot has disappeared. By the time a child 
 is seven or eight years old the bones of the 
 skull are firmly united. 
 
 268 
 
The Living Framework of the Temple 
 
 In the bottom of the' skull are many open- 
 ings for the passage of blood vessels and the 
 many pairs of brain nerves. 
 
 In the face and the nose there are fourteen 
 odd shaped or irregular bones. They help 
 to give shape to the face. The muscles that 
 move the face and the lower jaw are attached 
 to them. 
 
 You remember those three small bones in 
 the ear, the hammer, the anvil, and the stir- 
 rup. That makes six more bones in the head. 
 
 Now I will tell you something queer. 
 Your teeth are bones. They are the hardest 
 bones in the body. So you have thirty-two 
 bones in your mouth. 
 
 One of the most interesting bones in the 
 body is the back bone or spine. But the 
 back bone is not as it sounds, just one bone. 
 It is made of twenty-four peculiarly shaped 
 little bones called vertebrae. The singular of 
 vertebrae is vertebra. The word comes from 
 the Latin word meaning "to turn." 
 
 Each little vertebra has a large round hole 
 in the middle. The vertebrae, close together 
 but with little cushion rings of cartilage or 
 gristle between each two, are all strung, like 
 
 269 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 large beads, on that great trunk line of the 
 nervous system, the spinal cord. They make 
 a strong, perfect, closed canal for the spinal 
 cord, that protects it completely and yet that 
 can bend in any direction. The vertebrae 
 and the spinal cord form the spinal column. 
 
 The spinal column rests upon the sacrum, 
 or sacred bone, a wedge shaped bone between 
 the hip bones. Below the sacrum is a little 
 chain of bones called the coccyx or cuckoo 
 bone. 
 
 The skull rests upon the first vertebra, 
 which is called the atlas. The atlas rests 
 upon the second vertebra or the axis, in such 
 a way that it rotates or turns freely in all 
 directions. 
 
 The spinal column is curved. The curve 
 contributes very much to the beauty and 
 grace of the body. It also helps to prevent 
 the brain from being jarred by your walking 
 and jumping. Jarring is further prevented 
 by the little cushions of cartilage between 
 the vertebrae and between all the bones from 
 head to feet. 
 
 When you bend back and forth, up and 
 down, and sidewise you never feel even the 
 
 270 
 
The Living Framework, of the Temple 
 
 presence of those twenty-four vertebrae in 
 your spine. They do not grate on each other 
 in turning. No matter how sharp an angle 
 you make the little cushions protect the 
 edges of the bones. 
 
 The framework of the upper trunk room, 
 the chest, is formed chiefly by twelve pairs of 
 flat curved bones called the ribs. The ribs 
 start from the back bone, being attached to 
 the vertebrae, and pass around the body after 
 the manner of hoops around a barrel. In 
 front of the chest ten pairs of the ribs are 
 united to a bone called the sternum or breast 
 bone. The two lower pairs of ribs are short 
 and are loose at the front end. They are 
 called floating ribs. The framework of the 
 shoulder is formed by the union of two 
 bones, the collar bone or clavicle, and 
 the shoulder blade or scapula. The clavicle 
 and the scapula hold the arm in place and 
 unite it with the trunk. 
 
 The bone in the arm, above the elbow, is 
 the humerus. There are two bones in the 
 forearm or the part of the arm below the el- 
 bow. They are the radius and the ulna. 
 Eight bones in the wrist, carpal bones, five in 
 
 271 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the palm of the hand, metacarpal bones, and 
 fourteen in the thumb and fingers, called 
 phalanges, finish this end of the framework. 
 
 Two very large, irregular bones called the 
 hip bones, or innominate bones, form the 
 body basin or pelvis. The hip bones are 
 broad and protect delicate organs just as the 
 skull and the ribs do. They also help to sup- 
 port the weight of the entire trunk. 
 
 On the outer side of the hip bone is a 
 round, cup-like hollow, called the acetabulum, 
 in which rotates the round head of the thigh 
 bone or femur. 
 
 The longest bone in the body is the large 
 bone in the leg, above the knee, the femur. 
 Below the knee there are two leg bones, the 
 tibia and the fibula. At the knee in front is 
 the knee cap or patella. In the foot are 
 seven ankle or tarsal bones, five longer bones, 
 one for each toe, the metatarsal bones, and 
 fourteen bones in the five toes, the phalanges. 
 
 The bones are the hardest parts of the liv- 
 ing temple. The outer surface of the bone 
 is much harder and more solid than the inner 
 portions and ends. In the shaft or long part 
 of the long bones is a canal fitted with a soft 
 
 272 
 
The Living Framework of the Temple 
 
 substance called marrow. The marrow is 
 made up of fat and blood vessels and is filled 
 with very important and busy little workers. 
 The ends of the long bones, where they join 
 with other bones, are large and smooth and 
 porous. If they were as sohd as the shaft 
 they would be very heavy. 
 
 In the bones of the face are many hollow 
 places or cavities filled with air. One of 
 these in the frontal or forehead bone com- 
 municates with the nasal chambers. An- 
 other, under the eye, called the antrum of 
 Highmore and about the size of a hickory 
 nut also communicates with the nasal cham- 
 bers. Back of the throat are one large air 
 cavity and many smaller ones that act as a 
 sounding board to the voice. If these bones 
 were all solid the head would be heavily 
 weighted. 
 
 When you have a cold in the head or an at- 
 tack of catarrh all these air cavities are likely 
 to become afifected. If the inflammation ex- 
 tends into them it is no wonder your head 
 feels big and "all stopped up." 
 
 The places where the bones are fastened 
 together are called joints. Some joints are 
 
 R 
 
 273 
 
Tlie Story of a Living Temple 
 
 very firm, as the joints in the head bones. 
 The joints of the elbow and the knee are 
 called hinge joints because they act like 
 hinges. The arm and the leg swing on them 
 as a door upon its hinges. The shoulder 
 joint and the hip joint are called ball joints 
 because almost a complete circle can be made 
 in them by the humerus or the femur. 
 
 The ends of the bones are protected by a 
 thick, smooth substance called cartilage or 
 gristle. The cartilage also serves as a 
 cushion for the joint, protecting it from in- 
 jury. 
 
 The joints are held together by bands 
 called ligaments. These ligaments com- 
 pletely surround the larger joints, so that 
 nothing can enter. Inside the ligaments 
 there is a joint water or fluid that oils the 
 joint and keeps it smooth. If the joint 
 water dries up, the joint becomes very sore 
 and stiff. 
 
 If you wrench your foot and tear the liga- 
 ments loose the injury is called a sprain. 
 
 It is hard to imagine living cell workers in 
 the bones. But they are there, many mil- 
 lions of them, the same active, tireless, busy 
 
 274 
 
The Living Framework of the Temple 
 
 little bodies that fill every part of the living 
 temple. 
 
 They have many things to do, these little 
 bone workers. Not only do they build the 
 framework of the temple, but they are also 
 the most important blood workers in the 
 body. Yes, in the marrow of every bone are 
 countless living cells at work turning food 
 and drink into blood for the stream of life. 
 
 So the bones not only form the framework 
 of the living temple, not only give shape to 
 the body and protect all its delicate parts, not 
 only join each other in making moveable 
 joints and unite with the muscles in moving 
 the body where you will, not only serve with 
 the muscles in acting as levers to lift the 
 body and to help you in all your physical 
 work, but they also shelter innumerable com- 
 panies of httle blood makers that are hidden 
 away in their safe hollows,- unseen by any 
 save the Master Builder, working with Him 
 to keep the stream of life steadily flowing 
 through the living fountain and into every 
 part of the hving temple. 
 
 There are two kinds of material in the 
 bones, organic matter and mineral matter. 
 
 275 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 How the Httle cell workers turn food and 
 drink into these hard substances, how they 
 send a grain of salt here and a bit of wheat 
 there and change them both into bone and 
 blood, is one of the secrets that make every 
 part of the living temple an infinite mystery. 
 
 The bones of a young child have more 
 organic than mineral matter. For this rea- 
 son young bones are flexible and do not easily 
 break. It is very seldom that a baby's bones 
 are broken by falling. There is so much 
 cartilage in the baby's bones that they re- 
 bound almost like a rubber ball. 
 
 The bones of the old are very brittle and 
 easily break because the organic matter has 
 been carried away by the blood, leaving the 
 mineral matter alone. The mineral matter 
 alone does not give the bones much 
 strength. If an old person's bones are 
 broken they heal very slowly. The stream 
 of life flows sluggishly and the little workers 
 too are growing feeble. But in a child's body, 
 bones that are broken knit together in a very 
 short time and presently are as good as new. 
 
 Because the bones of children are so soft 
 
 276 
 
The Living Framework of the Temple 
 
 and yielding it is of the utmost importance to 
 keep them from being bent and deformed by- 
 bad positions or improper clothing. If a 
 baby is urged to walk too early, its legs, not 
 being strong enough to support its body, be- 
 come bent and we say the baby is "bow 
 legged." 
 
 If you sit on a seat so high that your feet 
 do not rest on the floor, your thigh bones 
 may become crooked, or your back bone may 
 be bent to one side or the other. 
 
 Sitting at a desk that is too high, so that 
 the elbows must rest upon it, will make the 
 spine crooked. 
 
 The habit of standing on one foot will 
 curve the spine. So will the habit of resting 
 the weight on one leg while playing the 
 violin. 
 
 Sitting much in a rocking chair, or reading 
 with the head bent over, will in time cause 
 "round shoulders." All these deformities 
 are hard to correct. 
 
 If you wish the framework of your body to 
 grow strong and shapely, you must be sure 
 always to sit straight, to stand with the 
 
 277 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 weight of the body resting on the front part 
 of the foot, with the hips back, the chest Ufted 
 and the head erect. 
 
 You must also be sure that your clothes do 
 not press any bones out of place. The bones 
 may be deformed by tight clothing. Gar- 
 ments fitting very closely at the waist crowd 
 the ribs inward, press on the blood vessels in 
 the skin, and stifle millions of the body work- 
 ers. Squeezing the feet into tight shoes in- 
 jures the bones of the foot and destroys its 
 beauty. 
 
 To keep the framework of the living 
 temple strong and graceful you must do the 
 same things for the little bone cells that you 
 do for all the other workers — eat wholesome 
 food, bathe frequently, exercise out doors, 
 stay in the sunlight, breathe fresh air, take 
 plenty of sleep. 
 
 Potatoes and all the cereals are rich in the 
 food elements necessary to build the bones. 
 The acids of fruits are also important. Chil- 
 dren fed on a poor diet grow very slowly and 
 their bones are often deformed for life. 
 
 278 
 
[XXXL] 
 'The Bread of Life. 
 
 I have told you the story of the living 
 temple. I have not told you all the story, for 
 no man yet knows all there is to know about 
 the body. I have not even told you all that 
 I and other students have learned, but surely 
 I have told enough to make you love and 
 honor the human body, the living temple, 
 above all other created things. I hope I 
 have told you enough to make you think of 
 your own body as very wonderful and sacred. 
 Unless you do so think of it, you can not 
 make it grow and keep it strong and fair and 
 beautiful. 
 
 It is a new idea that just such simple things 
 as fresh air and sunlight, exercise, and whole- 
 some food and sleep, make a better elixir of 
 life than any sought or dreamed of by the 
 alchemists of old. But you and I who have 
 read this story of the body, can see as plainly 
 
 279 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 as plain can be that all we have to do in build- 
 ing the living temple, to make it beautiful 
 and perfect, is to take good care of the little 
 workers, the living cells. If we give them 
 plenty of the right materials, if we do not 
 starve them, or overwork them, or deprive 
 them of rest, they will build us a temple in 
 which we can live, and work and grow, in 
 which we can love and worship, and be happy, 
 without pain or worry or disease, so long as 
 we remain on earth. 
 
 But we must give them the right materials. 
 We must take care of the little workers. Un- 
 less we do so, they are helpless. This is our 
 part of the work of building as laid down in 
 the Architect's design. 
 
 In the plan of nature all these materials are 
 free, — the air is free, sunlight is free, exercise 
 is free, food and water are free, rest is free. 
 
 Not only is the air free, but you are com- 
 pelled to breathe it. You may choose 
 whether the air be good or bad, but you can 
 not choose whether or not to breathe. Na- 
 ture has put within you a desire for pure, 
 fresh air. She has put within you a dislike 
 to foul air, bad odors, poisonous gases. If 
 
 280 
 
The Bread of Life 
 
 you give generously to the Httle workers of 
 this free and pure fresh air, you are doing one 
 thing very important to the beauty of the 
 temple. 
 
 You are not compelled to give the little 
 workers plenty of sunlight, or to help them 
 by taking wholesome exercise, but nature is 
 always urging you to do both, and nothing 
 is more necessary to make the temple strong 
 and to keep the little builders happy. 
 
 You are almost compelled to give the lit- 
 tle workers food and drink. You must do 
 this, if you are to live. It would be very hard 
 for a man to starve himself to death. You 
 never heard of anybody who killed himself 
 by refusing to drink. 
 
 When you are hungry you may know that 
 the little workers are calling for food. Hun- 
 ger is the great cry that they join in sending 
 up to you. The cry of hunger does not come 
 from the stomach alone, but from all the little 
 workers throughout the body. If every one 
 of those billions and billions of crying cells 
 had a voice, what a noise they would make ! 
 
 You are compelled to let the little workers 
 rest. Whether you like it or not, you are 
 
 281 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 obliged to sleep. You could not keep awake 
 all the time. When you are asleep some of 
 the little workers rest. Others are busier 
 than when you are awake. But nature has 
 arranged it so that all the little cells, even the 
 busiest workers of the living fountain, have 
 their periods for rest that can not be dis- 
 turbed. 
 
 You may, however, prevent them from get- 
 ting all the rest they need. And you may 
 break and spoil their rest in many ways. But 
 you will not do this when once you under- 
 stand the body. 
 
 The day work and the night work in the 
 temple are very different. During the day 
 the brain workers are on duty. You are 
 thinking and talking. You are seeing and' 
 hearing, tasting, touching, and smelhng. 
 You are eating and drinking, walking and 
 running, making a hundred different move- 
 ments. By every movement, every word 
 spoken, every thought, every feeling, you are 
 using energy, tearing down tissue, caus- 
 ing waste in the body. Thinking produces 
 a more rapid waste than any other kind of 
 work. 
 
 282 
 
The Bread of Life 
 
 During the night, that is, if you sleep at 
 night, as nature intended, the sympathetic 
 workers are on duty. The brain cells are 
 resting. Millions of little temple carpenters 
 are building up the tissues torn down in the 
 daytime. Millions more are carrying away 
 the waste and rubbish left by the day workers. 
 The food you have eaten during the day is 
 being made into building material and car- 
 ried to every part of the body. It is stored 
 away or used by the little workers. In the 
 morning you feel hungry because very many 
 of the body cells have built all the food they 
 had into living timbers, and now are crying 
 for more. 
 
 You feel rested because, although you 
 were not taking in food during the night, you 
 were taking in oxygen and storing it away. 
 You were breathing in more oxygen than 
 the night workers needed, and so in the 
 morning the day workers find it all ready, 
 and are eager to use it. 
 
 Boys and girls and young people need 
 more sleep and more food than full-grown 
 men and women because they are not only 
 
 283 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 thinking and working, but growing also. 
 Whether you grow tall and strong and 
 healthy, depends a great deal more than you 
 have the least idea, upon what you eat and 
 how much sleep you get. You have seen 
 little babies that did not have the right kind 
 of food lose their rosy cheeks and grow 
 thinner and thinner until they died. You 
 can not grow without food. 
 
 Grown people do not get so hungry as 
 children. They do not need so much food, 
 for they are not growing. They need to eat 
 simply to keep the body in good repair, to 
 furnish the little workers with materials for 
 building up wasted and worn-out tissues, and 
 to store away oxygen and energy for their 
 regular amount of thinking and working. 
 
 Old people naturally eat still less. In 
 their bodies the work of repair is very slow. 
 If they overeat, they make the little cells 
 work for nothing, preparing material that 
 can not be used. 
 
 While Jesus was preaching his famous 
 sermon on the mount, he asked, speaking to 
 the fathers in his audience, "What man is 
 
 284 
 
The Bread of Life 
 
 there of you, whom if his son ask bread will 
 he give him a stone?" And every father 
 must have answered to himself, "No, of 
 course we would not give him a stone." 
 
 People do not mean to give the little work- 
 ers stones when they ask for bread, but they 
 often do, nevertheless. 
 
 The word "bread" is used to mean foods in 
 general, because bread contains all the ma- 
 terials that build up the body, that nourish 
 the cells, that are used by them in repairing 
 waste and freeing energy, that keep the fires 
 burning in every part of the living temple. 
 
 The Bread of Life is the food that will do 
 all these things in the most perfect way. 
 
 The old Hebrew philosopher. Job, de- 
 clared, "As for the earth, out of it cometh 
 bread." We read, in the Psalms, "He caus- 
 eth the grass to grow for the cattle and herb 
 for the service of man: that he may bring 
 forth food out of the earth." So we see that 
 the earth is the source of food. 
 
 The plants and the animals, as well as man, 
 get their food from the earth. The rose 
 bush takes up food from the soil, through its 
 
 285 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 roots, and breathes in oxygen from the air 
 through its leaves. The cow eats grass and 
 clover from the meadow, drinks water from 
 the brook, breathes the same free air that we 
 do, and in her body the grass, the water, and 
 the air are turned into bone and blood and 
 muscle. You and I eat grains and vegetables 
 and fruits, drink water, and breathe air, and 
 in our bodies also these raw materials are 
 turned into bone and blood and muscle. 
 
 It seems to us a marvel that iron and wood 
 and other materials can be taken from the 
 earth, and so changed that out of them are 
 fashioned strings and keys and all the delicate 
 parts of a beautiful piano. 
 
 It seems a marvel that out of simple gold 
 and silver, gems and metals, — crude materials 
 from the earth, can be made a watch, a Cor- 
 liss engine, a telescope or a microscope. 
 
 If these are marvels, what shall we call the 
 silent, unseen changing of food and drink, of 
 wheat and corn and fruits and nuts, into liv- 
 ing cells, into bone and blood and muscle, 
 into working and thinking men and women ? 
 
 The little builders of the temple ask for 
 
 286 
 
The Bread of Life 
 
 bread. If they are to work this marvelous 
 change of food into people, they must have 
 bread. If they are to make people strong 
 and healthy, if they are to make the temple 
 perfect, they must have the Bread of Life. 
 
 287 
 
[XXXII.] 
 Good Building Materials. 
 
 The foods that make good building mater- 
 ials for the living temple are divided into two 
 great classes — nitrogenous foods and carbon- 
 aceous foods. 
 
 Nitrogenous foods are foods containing 
 nitrogen. Nitrogen is one of the things the 
 body builders must have. There is nitrogen 
 in the air, as well as in the soil. 
 
 Nature first puts the nitrogen into plants, 
 and after you have eaten the plants the little 
 workers take out the nitrogen and build it 
 into flesh and muscle. 
 
 Nitrogen makes you grow. It is used 
 especially in building up broken-down parts 
 of the temple. Worn-out brain cells, wasted 
 muscle cells, bone cells and heart cells that 
 need mending, are all repaired and restored 
 by nitrogenous foods. These are found in 
 
 288 
 
Good Building Materials 
 
 wheat, barley, oats, corn, potatoes, peas, 
 beans, lentils, meats, and all kinds of nuts. 
 
 Milk is a nitrogenous or flesh-building 
 food. It contains all the elements of a per- 
 fect food. It is the only food that a baby 
 less than a year old needs. All young ani- 
 mals live upon milk until they are old enough 
 to find their own foods. Milk is a good food 
 for most children, and is used largely by 
 grown people. It contains a food element 
 called albumen, sugar of milk, fat or cream, 
 and some mineral matter. 
 
 Eggs are also flesh-building foods. Birds 
 and chickens growing in the egg live on the 
 meat in the egg, until they are hatched. If 
 eggs are fresh, they are very wholesome and 
 nqurishing. The white of the egg is pure 
 albumen. The yolk contains fat, sulphur, 
 and nitrogen. 
 
 A great many people think that the flesh 
 of fish and of certain animals, as the cow, the 
 sheep, the fowl, makes the best nitrogenous 
 or flesh-building food. Others who have 
 studied the matter believe differently. 
 
 Animals live on food grown from the soil, 
 
 just as man does. It is true that their flesh 
 s 
 
 289 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 does contain nitrogen and other food ele- 
 ments, but these are badly mixed in with the 
 poisons and rubbish that are to be found in 
 any living body. There are little breathing, 
 moving, working cells in the cow's body or 
 the chicken's body just as there are in yours, 
 and they throw off poisons and waste matter 
 like any other cells. It is not pleasant to 
 think of eating these little workers, even if 
 they are dead. 
 
 All meat contains a poison called uric acid, 
 and many other substances that harm the 
 body, especially the growing bodies of boys 
 and girls. 
 
 Meat is very often diseased. Whether dis- 
 eased or not, if eaten in large quantities year 
 after year, il; is sure to make mischief in the 
 body. It brings on disease of the lungS, the 
 stomach, the liver, the kidneys, and is often 
 the cause of rheumatism. 
 
 Children do not know very much about 
 stomach trouble and indigestion. Their lit- 
 tle workers are young and active, and can 
 dispose even of food that is not the best. 
 But if the little workers are abused day after 
 day and year after year, by and by they be- 
 
 290 
 
Good Building Materials 
 
 come discouraged and sick. Then you have 
 dyspepsia. When the little canal workers 
 are sick, all the other workers are likely to be 
 sick, too, for they depend upon the canal 
 workers for food. Then you feel so bad and 
 generally miserable that you go to the physi- 
 cians for help. 
 
 About the first thing the physician does is 
 to say that you must stop eating the foods 
 that have hurt the little workers. He puts 
 you on a special diet, and gives you a "diet 
 list," as it is called, of the foods you may eat. 
 
 If you had never departed from the original 
 diet list given to man, it is not at all likely 
 that you would have come to this unhappy 
 pass. It is recorded in Genesis : "And God 
 said, Behold I have given you every herb 
 bearing seed which is upon the face of all the 
 earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit 
 of a tree yielding seed ; to you it shall be for 
 meat." 
 
 So the first food list of the first men and 
 women was made out entirely from herb- 
 bearing seeds, grains and vegetables, and the 
 fruit of trees yielding seeds, fruits and nuts. 
 
 The animals also originally lived on these 
 
 291 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 foods. There was no such thing upon the 
 earth as killing for the sake of food. 
 
 Plants are the natural food-makers. No 
 life need be taken to obtain food from them. 
 In fact, it is the life in them that provides 
 food. Life makes them grow from seed to 
 plant, from plant to fruit, from fruit to seed. 
 Life so abounds in the whole plant world that 
 there is food enough for all, for plants and 
 animals and men. It is living food, of the 
 purest quahty. 
 
 In making every pound of food manufac- 
 tured by plants, from two hundred to three 
 hundred pounds of water are used. The 
 water is sucked in from the soil by the little 
 roots, and lifted into the leaves and branches. 
 Sunshine and air are also used, so that when 
 we eat plant foods we are taking into our 
 bodies stored-up sunlight, oxygen, nitrogen, 
 and pure, distilled water. 
 
 No man could put these things into food. 
 No man could invent or make a food. The 
 manufacturing power is in the life in the 
 plant, and no man knows the secret of life. 
 
 There is abounding life in grains and nute 
 and fruits even when they are cooked. These 
 
 292 
 
Good Building Materials 
 
 foods contain no poisons. Meat is a second- 
 hand food, at the very best. The wheat, the 
 corn, the vegetables, the albumen, the nitro- 
 gen, the fat, that you eat in meat had all been 
 obtained by the animal from plants. As 
 second-hand clothes and second-hand furni- 
 ture are neither so clean nor so durable as 
 clothes and furniture fresh from the makers, 
 so with second-hand foods. 
 
 Carbonaceous foods are the foods that con- 
 tain fuel to be used in the body, to keep it 
 warm. "Carbonaceous" means "containing 
 carbon." It is the carbon that burns in coal 
 and wood. It is the carbon that burns in 
 food. 
 
 Carbonaceous foods contain starch, sugar 
 or fat. Most of these are furnished by the 
 vegetable kingdom. 
 
 Starch is found in rice, potatoes, wheat, 
 oats, rye, barley, corn, tapioca, in many nuts, 
 particularly the chestnut, and in many vege- 
 tables. Potatoes and rice are used more 
 than any other starchy foods. 
 
 There is a natural sugar called grape sugar, 
 in all fruits. Some fruits contain more of 
 this sugar than others. The starch of grains 
 
 293 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 is changed by thorough cooking into a kind 
 of sugar called malt sugar. Sugar is also 
 found in honey, in milk, in sugar-cane, and 
 in sugar beets. 
 
 The best quality of sugar is furnished by 
 fruits and fruit juices. When fruit sugar is 
 oxidized in the body it gives energy to the 
 muscles. So fruits act as a muscle tonic. 
 But fruits do not produce as much heat and 
 energy as starchy foods or fats, hence they 
 are the most refreshing foods in hot weather 
 or at any time if you have a fever. 
 
 Fats are found in all nuts, in corn, oats, 
 wheat, in ripe olives, in milk, butter, eggs, 
 and meat. The burning of fats in the body 
 produces more heat and energy than the use 
 of any other food. 
 
 Wheat, oats, and corn are the most nour- 
 ishing of all the grains. Corn and oats con- 
 tain considerable fat. We say that a horse 
 "feels his oats," after he has had a good meal 
 of these heat- and energy-producing little 
 grains. The burning of the carbon in the 
 oats makes him feel like running and jump- 
 ing to expend the energy set free. 
 
 One of the duties of the little workers is 
 
 294 
 
Good Building Materials 
 
 to keep the temperature of the body at 98.6 
 degrees, winter and summer, whether you 
 live in the cold north or in the hot countries 
 of the equator. In cold weather a great deal 
 of heat is all the time being given off from 
 the skin and the lungs as heat is given off 
 from a warm stove or a hot-water coil. If 
 we did not wear warm clothes in the winter, 
 the loss of heat would be so great that most 
 of us would perish. 
 
 For this reason we need to eat more in 
 winter than in summer. We need more heat- 
 producing foods, like starch and fat. These 
 do not especially build up the wasted cells, 
 but they give off much heat and set free much 
 energy, so that we are kept warm and active. 
 
 The little cell workers can not live without 
 water. When they want a drink of water 
 they cry for it, just as they cry for food. 
 The cry of the little cells for water is thirst. 
 How uncomfortable they can make you feel 
 if you do not give them water when they ask 
 for it ! 
 
 The suffering caused by unsatisfied thirst 
 is very severe. The little workers cry and 
 cry, until, if they can not get water, they give 
 
 29s 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 up and die. After a few days without water, 
 every cell in the body would be dead. Your 
 life would be gone. 
 
 About two thirds of the body is water. 
 The skin is, in fact, a closed water-bag. If 
 you weigh one hundred pounds, sixty-six and 
 two-thirds pounds of that weight is water. 
 So if you were dried you would weigh only 
 thirty-three and one-third pounds. 
 
 A man needs about four pints of water a 
 day. Most people do not drink nearly this 
 amount. The inside of the body needs to 
 be bathed more than the outside. Every lit- 
 tle cell in the liver, the brain, the muscles, 
 ought to be bathed and kept clean all the 
 time. 
 
 The best time to drink is about half way 
 between meals, and a short time before meals. 
 
 Water is the best and most refreshing 
 drink there is. No other fluid can quench 
 the thirst. It is the water in all drinks that 
 satisfies the thirst. 
 
 These are the foods that the body needs to 
 make it grow and to keep it healthy and 
 strong. The same great Power that de- 
 signed and built the living temple planned 
 
 296 
 
Good Building Materials 
 
 and prepared also the building materials, the 
 golden grain, the rich brown nuts, the many- 
 colored and beautiful fruits, that supply every 
 need of every part of the Master Builder's 
 masterpiece. 
 
 297 
 
[XXXIIL] 
 Apples of Gold and Nuts of Silver. 
 
 Grains and vegetables may be called the 
 solid timbers of the living temple. Fruits 
 and nuts are the gold and silver in pillar, 
 wall, and fret-work. They are the most ex- 
 quisite and delicate of all foods. 
 
 The great Architect is an artist as well as a 
 builder. Every food intended to be used in 
 building the beautiful living temple, is itself, 
 in its natural state, beautiful and fair to see. 
 Examine a kernel of wheat or corn, and 
 notice the fineness and daintiness of it. 
 Think of the rosy apple, the yellow pear, the 
 purple plum, the downy peach, the transpar- 
 ent grape — every one of all the dififerent 
 kinds of fruit has a color and a shape of its 
 own, and every one is beautiful. 
 
 Not only this, but every fruit has a differ- 
 ent flavor or taste. It would be hard to find 
 a person who did not like some kind of fruit. 
 
 298 
 
Apples of Gold and Nuts of Silver 
 
 When you are sick and have lost your appe- 
 tite, fruit is often the only thing you can eat. 
 Nature mak^s you crave the food that will 
 be best for the little workers, to restore their 
 health and give you an appetite. 
 
 Every season has its own peculiar fruits. 
 From June to June one delicious variety fol- 
 lows another. When the strawberry comes, 
 we think it has the finest flavor possible. 
 But soon there are raspberries, blackberries, 
 cherries, early apples, each and all pleasing 
 different tastes. When cherries are gone 
 there are blueberries, huckleberries, plums, a 
 little later, peaches, apples, grapes, water- 
 melons. All through the autumn many 
 varieties of apples, grapes, and peaches ripen 
 and are harvested. The apples last all 
 winter, and there is no better fruit. Grapes 
 also are in the market at every season. From 
 December to April we get the best oranges, 
 lemons, and bananas. Bananas, too, last all 
 the year round. Dates, figs, and prunes are 
 so prepared that we can have them at any 
 time. Cranberries are on hand for Thanks- 
 giving, Christmas, and New Year's Day. 
 What a feast of fruits ! 
 
 •299 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 Most fruits are nearly all water. The 
 water of each fruit has a distinctive flavor 
 and color. The juice of fruit 'is the purest 
 and most refreshing water to be found. It 
 has been distilled by the wonderful Power 
 that is at work in all living things. 
 
 Besides water, fruits contain acid and 
 sugar. Even the sweetest fruit has some 
 acid. Some oranges are very acid. 
 
 A fruit may be both sweet and acid. The 
 sweetness is due to the presence of grape or 
 fruit sugar. When a fruit is ripe it usually 
 contains more sugar than acid. 
 
 Adding sugar to fruit juice does not change 
 the acid. You may put sugar into lemon 
 juice until it makes a syrup, but the acid is 
 there just the same. 
 
 You have seen people clean brass and other 
 metals with acids. The acids of fruits are 
 used by the little workers to cleanse the 
 mouth, the stomach, and the intestines. 
 They kill the germs that have found their way 
 to the living canal. They cool the blood, and 
 help the kidneys to throw poisons out of the 
 body. They also help the liver cells to do 
 their work. The acids in fruit are a very 
 
 300 
 
Apples of Gold and Nuts of Silver 
 
 important part of the body's building 
 material. 
 
 The sugar in fruits helps to keep the body 
 warm. It is used as fuel, and when it is 
 burned it liberates energy. 
 
 Some fruits are very nourishing. The 
 banana is one of the most nourishing. When 
 baked, the banana is very digestible. This 
 fruit contains albumen, starch, sugar, and 
 acid. 
 
 Figs and dates are very nourishing. They 
 contain a large per cent, of sugar. 
 
 The best grapes also contain much nutri- 
 ment. A pound of fine grapes yields as much 
 albumen as an egg. 
 
 Apples are among the best of fruits. 
 Strawberries contain some iron, which is 
 good for the blood. Ripe olives furnish oil 
 or fat, and are wholesome. 
 
 When fruits are green they contain starch 
 and are bitter to the taste. It is very danger- 
 ous to eat them. As the fruit ripens under 
 the action of the sun, the starch is changed 
 into sugar. When all the starch has been 
 changed, the fruit is ripe. Then it is sweet 
 instead of bitter. 
 
 301 
 
Touch Cells and Living Wires 
 
 Some fruits, like bananas, oranges, and 
 apples, will continue to ripen after they have 
 been picked. But they are more wholesome 
 when they ripen on the tree. 
 
 The first canned fruit was put up by nature. 
 The best housekeeper that ever lived can not 
 approach Mother Nature in the matter of 
 canning fruit. Every ripe apple, or plum, or 
 peach, or grape, or cherry, is a perfect little 
 can of fruit, closed and sealed, air-tight and 
 water-proof. Each can is labeled by its form 
 and color. What a beautiful storehouse 
 every orchard is ! 
 
 You must be sure to give the little workers 
 fruits. But you ought never to eat fruits 
 and meats at the same meal, or fruits, eggs, 
 and vegetables, or acid fruits and milk. It is 
 better to make an entire meal of fruits or to 
 eat fruits combined with grains. 
 
 Green fruits and over-ripe fruits are dan- 
 gerous, and should be avoided. 
 
 A great many people think that fruits are 
 not a good food. They like them, they say, 
 but can not digest them. This is because, 
 first, so much cane sugar is used with fruit. 
 The cane sugar makes the fruit juice ferment 
 
 302 
 
Apples of Gold and Nuts of Silver 
 
 or sour, and then it causes trouble. Second, 
 fruit is usually eaten at the close of the meal, 
 after meat, potatoes, eggs, milk, and many 
 other things. If fruits are eaten alone, or 
 with bread and cereals, no food is more di- 
 gestible. 
 
 Nuts are not so showy and handsome as 
 fruits, but they contain more nutriment. 
 They are very rich in fat or oil, and also fur- 
 nish albumen or flesh-building food. Some 
 nuts afford considerable starch. 
 
 The most wholesome nuts are sweet al- 
 monds, pecans, peanuts, English walnuts, fil- 
 berts, Brazil nuts, and cocoanuts. Hickory- 
 nuts, butter-nuts, hazlenuts, beechnuts, black 
 walnuts, are all rich and nourishing foods to 
 those who are able to digest them. 
 
 Nuts, even more than fruits, are generally 
 regarded as indigestible. They are not 
 looked upon as foods, in the sense that pota- 
 toes and grains are foods, but are considered 
 a luxury, a dessert, to be eaten sparingly at 
 the close of a meal, or between meals, or as 
 refreshments just before bedtime. 
 
 No hearty food is digestible eaten in that 
 way. If nuts are taken with the regular 
 
 303 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 meal, if they are eaten slowly and very care- 
 fully chewed, they will agree with the major- 
 ity of people. But every little particle should 
 be crushed between the teeth. In fact, the 
 nut should be chewed until it is a milky paste. 
 
 It is true that some people can not eat nuts 
 in any form. Then they should not try. It 
 is worse than useless to send the little work- 
 ers even the very best materials, if you know 
 they can not use them. 
 
 Some nuts require a special preparation 
 before they are digestible. The peanut is 
 very hard to digest if eaten raw, also the 
 chestnut. The peanut is most digestible 
 when it has been boiled several hours. 
 Roasted peanuts are not very digestible. 
 Chestnuts are more wholesome if they are 
 boiled or roasted. Nut candies are not di- 
 gestible. 
 
 So far as food elements are concerned, nuts 
 belong in the same class of building materials 
 as meats. 
 
 304 
 
[XXXIV.] 
 Poor Building Materials. 
 
 People have never paid much attention to 
 the kind and the quality of the food they ate. 
 There are not very many who know or care 
 about the little workers in their body, and 
 what they need. So the great world of men 
 and women fills the living canal with all sorts 
 of stufif that is not food, as well as with foods 
 that are not the best, and that do not make 
 good building materials because they are not 
 well-prepared. 
 
 You, however, have learned to love 
 the little workers, and to understand how im- 
 portant it is to give them the right materials 
 to work with, and the right foods to keep 
 them in health. 
 
 One very bad thing that almost everybody 
 does is to overload the body builders with 
 one or two kinds of food, while failing to give 
 them other things they need, as if a building 
 
 T 
 
 305 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 contractor should send his carpenters loads 
 and loads more brick than they required, and 
 did not send them half enough lumber. 
 
 In order to build the living temple as you 
 wish to build it, so that it will grow fair and 
 strong and reach perfection, you must put 
 into it all the food elements, in the right pro- 
 portions, enough of each but not too much of 
 any. 
 
 In natural foods all these elements are 
 found in proportions that are easily adjusted. 
 Grains, vegetables, fruits, nuts, milk, cream, 
 butter, and eggs furnish a complete list from 
 which to choose. Grains and milk contain 
 all the different elements in good propor- 
 tions. Fruits, grains, and nuts make a perfect 
 combination. Grains with peas, or beans, 
 or lentils, grains and nuts with vegetables, 
 grain with vegetables and milk or eggs, are 
 other good selections. 
 
 It is better not to eat a great variety of 
 food at one meal. You never see brick, 
 plaster, and shingles all loaded together on 
 one wagon. Choose a good combination of 
 two or three foods, and have the variety at 
 different meals. 
 
 306 
 
Poor Building Materials 
 
 Certain foods become indigestible if eaten 
 with certain other foods, as most fruits with 
 coarse vegetables, acid fruits with milk or 
 sugar, meat with fruits, except cranberries — 
 they seem to be an exception. 
 
 Fruits that are made very sweet with cane 
 sugar do not harmonize with the sugar or 
 with anything else. 
 
 Simple foods, prepared in a simple, natural 
 manner, are better than fancy or made dishes. 
 The carpenters could not very well use for 
 siding a house, boards that were smeared 
 all over with tar or varnish. So the body 
 builders can not easily use foods that are 
 covered with mustard, or catsup, or oil. All 
 such substances as pepper, pepper sauce, 
 mustard, catsup, spices, horse-radish, and 
 ginger, not only destroy the natural flavor of 
 food, but greatly hinder and disturb the little 
 workers. They are very poor materials from 
 which to make living cells. ' In fact, they are 
 not materials, for they have no food value, 
 and afford no nourishment. They also spoil 
 the good material in other foods. 
 
 Cakes, pies, puddings, and other rich foods 
 are poor building materials. In them sugar, 
 
 307 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 butter, eggs, milk, fruits, spices, acids, nuts, 
 are combined without the least regard to 
 their effect upon the body. In fact, people 
 often eat these things when they know they 
 will suffer in consequence. If one begins 
 when he is a child to choose only simple, 
 wholesome and natural foods, he will always 
 prefer them to artificial dishes. It shows a 
 perverted taste to hke cookies and pie better 
 than sweet, pure bread and fruits. 
 
 Good foods that are not properly prepared 
 make poor building materials. You cannot 
 build a fine house of logs fresh from the 
 woods, or of odds and ends of timber chopped 
 fo pieces and soaked in various strong liquids. 
 You can not build a fine body of raw or half- 
 cooked grains, of potatoes, beets, and other 
 vegetables soaked in fat or vinegar. 
 
 It is a greater accomplishment to be a good 
 cook than to be an author or a musician. But 
 to be a good cook does not mean simply to 
 prepare foods so that they will have a pleas- 
 ant taste and perhdps tempt you to eat more 
 than you need. It means to prepare foods 
 so as to bring out their natural flavor, to 
 
 308 
 
Poor Building Materials 
 
 make the building material they contain as 
 valuable and useful as possible, to increase 
 the digestibility of foods that contain much 
 woody fibre, and so to combine the foods 
 served at each meal that all will agree and be 
 digested, so that every little worker will get 
 what it needs. To be that kind of a cook is 
 not beneath the finest lady in the land. 
 
 The animals do not need cooked food. 
 They do not know enough to cook it. Their 
 digestive organs are made on purpose to di- 
 gest raw foods. 
 
 The mind of man enables him not only to 
 plant and tend and harvest his food, but also 
 to prepare it and to change it in various ways 
 to make it more digestible and more pleasing 
 to the taste. Most of his foods need to be 
 cooked in some way. 
 
 Raw starch is indigestible. Raw potato, 
 or rice, or corn does not have much taste. 
 This is because each little starch cell is sur- 
 rounded by a woody wall or capsule. Before 
 it can be acted upon by the saliva or the 
 gastric juice, this wall must be broken down. 
 The best way to break the little grain walls 
 
 309 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 and to set the starch free is to cook the grain. 
 Boiled starch is soft and gummy. Baked 
 starch is dry and brown. 
 
 The outside of a loaf of bread is brown. 
 We call it the crust. It is the best part of the 
 entire loaf. When the crust is chewed 
 a few moments it gives a sweet taste. The 
 starch has been changed by the saliva into a 
 form of sugar. If the entire loaf of bread 
 were Hke the crust, it would be much better 
 material for the body workers. The more 
 thoroughly bread is baked, the more whole- 
 some it is. If it is soft inside, if it is not 
 sweet and light, it becomes sticky and stringy, 
 and soon sours. Sour bread makes a sour 
 digestion, a sour temper, sour feelings, as 
 well as a sick and sour stomach. 
 
 Bread should not be eaten until it is a 
 day or two old. 
 
 If sliced bread be placed in the oven and 
 baked at a very high temperature — 360 de- 
 grees — the starch is changed into a form of 
 sugar called dextrin. Dextrin is much more 
 easily digested than starch. 
 
 Whole wheat bread is made of the whole 
 
 310 
 
Poor Building Materials 
 
 kernels of wheat after the bran or husk has 
 been removed. Graham bread is also made 
 from the whole kernels of wheat. It is called 
 graham bread after Dr. Sylvester Graham, 
 who first called attention to the value of this 
 kind of bread. Graham and whole wheat 
 bread are very wholesome and nourishing. 
 They are fine materials for boys and girls to 
 use in building strong bones and muscles. 
 
 Good bread may also be made from rye. 
 
 Corn-bread is very different from wheat 
 bread. It more easily breaks to pieces. This 
 is because wheat contains a gummy sub- 
 stance called gluten, while corn does not. 
 Children often make gum from new wheat 
 by chewing the kernels. They can do this 
 because of the gluten it contains. 
 
 White bread made from patent flour is a 
 very poor food. A dog fed three weeks on 
 such a food would starve to death. 
 
 Hot bread and biscuit, soda biscuit, and 
 all foods in which saleratus is used are the 
 poorest kind of building materials. 
 
 Rice that is first browned in the oven and 
 then steamed is more wholesome than plain 
 
 3" 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 boiled rice. It takes about one hour to cook 
 rice thoroughly, and about one hour to digest 
 it. 
 
 Wheat, oat-meal, barley, and corn-meal 
 should be cooked from three to seven hours. 
 
 It is impossible to change these grains into 
 good building material by cooking them 
 fifteen or twenty minutes. Wheat that has 
 been malted, rolled into tiny flakes, and then 
 thoroughly toasted, is almost a perfect food. 
 
 Beans, peas, and lentils need to be cooked 
 several hours. The skins of these foods, as 
 well as of fruits, are indigestible, and should 
 not be taken into the body. 
 
 Most fruits are better raw than cooked. 
 A few, like the prune and the apricot, are 
 improved by cooking. 
 
 Potatoes when properly cooked make a 
 good building material, because they contain 
 the most digestible form of starch and 
 also mineral matter that is needed in building 
 different tissues. Potatoes are most whole- 
 some when baked. The starch of a baked 
 potato is the most easily digested of all the 
 starches. 
 
 Hard-boiled eggs and fried eggs are not 
 
 312 
 
Poor Building Materials 
 
 good materials. Eggs should be poached or 
 boiled soft. 
 
 Fried foods of all kinds are bad materials. 
 
 Pork is an unclean and dangerous food. It 
 causes many diseases, and often contains a 
 little animal or parasite called the trichina, 
 that makes terrible mischief in the body. 
 
 Foods may be natural and simple and 
 properly prepared, and still fail to reach the 
 little workers in good condition. You must 
 take good care of them all along their jour- 
 ney through the living canal. You lessen 
 their value if you eat hastily or overeat, or if 
 you drink very much at meals. Food should 
 be chewed without any fluid in the mouth ex- 
 cepting saliva. It should never be washed 
 into the oesophagus by water or any other 
 liquid. 
 
 If you drink much during a meal, the pro- 
 gress of the food is delayed, because the gas- 
 tric juices are diluted and the fluids in the 
 stomach must be absorbed before digestion 
 can begin. 
 
 If you drink very cold water, iced lemon- 
 ade, or any cold drink, the delay and trouble 
 are greater yet, for not only must the liquids 
 
 3^3 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 be absorbed, but the food that has been 
 cooled by the deluge of cold fluid must all 
 be warmed up again before digestion can go 
 on. 
 
 It is a waste of good materials to eat when 
 you are very tired or very much excited. 
 Katigue, worry, trouble, grief, anger, fear, 
 all interfere most seriously with the work of 
 the body builders, especially those of the 
 living canal. Kear almost stops digestion. 
 It checks the flow of saliva, so that your 
 mouth is dry. Perhaps you have tried to give 
 a recitation before a school, and found your 
 mouth so dry you could hardly speak. You 
 were afraid. 
 
 In China a man accused of a crime is 
 ordered to chew dry rice, to show whether he 
 is guilty or not. If the saliva does not flow, 
 and he can not chew the rice, he is said to be 
 guilty. It is supposed that the knowledge 
 of his guilt made him afraid, and that fear 
 caused the saliva to cease to flow. So you 
 must come to the table rested and happy, and 
 take plenty of time to eat your meals. Cheer- 
 fulness and happiness make the blood flow 
 
 314 
 
Poor Building Materials 
 
 more freely, and every little cell that has to 
 do with digestion works with a will. 
 
 It is a waste of good materials to eat be- 
 tween meals. However, if you are hungry 
 and it is not too near a meal time, a little 
 fruit, that is mostly water, will do no harm. 
 
 The last meal of the day should be light, 
 and taken from two to four hours before 
 going to bed. If you eat chieily fruit for 
 supper, you will sleep better and be much 
 more refreshed than if you eat too heartily. 
 
 315 
 
[XXXV.] • 
 A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers. 
 
 When fruit juice is fresh it is good for the 
 httle workers. If it is boiled and quickly- 
 canned, it will keep sweet for years. But if 
 it is allowed to stand open for two or three 
 days in a warm room, a change takes place in 
 it. 
 
 Among other things in the air are tiny 
 plants called yeast plants. They can not be 
 seen without a microscope. Some of these 
 little plants are on the outside of fruit. When 
 the juice is pressed out of the fruit the yeast 
 plants get into it, and if they are not killed 
 by boiling, they begin to grow by eating the 
 sugar in the fruit juice. The little yeast cells 
 are fond of sugar, and grow very rapidly 
 when they can get it. 
 
 Every living cell, as it grows and works, 
 throws ofif waste substances. The yeast cell 
 forms at least two waste substances. One 
 
 316 
 
A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers 
 
 is a gas called carbon dioxide gas. The gas 
 rises to the top of the juice, forms little bub- 
 bles, and passes o£f. It is the gas in yeast 
 that makes dough rise. The gas is held in 
 by the dough, but as the bread gets warm 
 the heat expands the gas and pushes the 
 bread up. Then the gas escapes. All the 
 little holes in the bread shdw where the gas 
 was held prisoner for a while. 
 
 The other waste substance thrown off by 
 yeast cells is alcohol, and this remains in the 
 fluid. If a large amount of alcohol is made, 
 it kills the yeast plant, and then no more is 
 formed. Alcohol is a deadly poison to every 
 living thing. 
 
 These two changes produced by the work- 
 ing of the yeast cells are called fermentation. 
 All alcoholic drinks are fermented drinks. 
 Fermented fruit juices are called wines. Beer 
 is made from the fermented juice of grains. 
 
 If fermented fruit juice is boiled, the alco- 
 hol is driven off. If the vapors driven off 
 from the fermented juice are cooled and col- 
 lected, they form brandy. 
 
 In the same way whisky is made from the 
 fermented juices of corn, rye, and other 
 
 317 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 grains. This process is called distillation. 
 You can distill water by taking a cup of ice 
 water and holding it close to the spout of a 
 boiling tea-kettle. Drops of water will col- 
 lect on the outside of the cup and run ofif. 
 This is distilled water. 
 
 Every little kernel of wheat, barley, and 
 rye, contains starch and gluten. These are 
 the foods provided by nature for the young 
 plant. Each tiny starch cell is surrounded by 
 gluten. By a beautiful process, part of the 
 gluten is changed into a substance called 
 diastase, that turns the starch into grape 
 sugar. The grape sugar is the little rootlet's 
 food. This is the reason why the roots of 
 sprouting wheat, barley, and rye are sweet. 
 
 When the kernel of grain is wet and ex- 
 posed to a mild temperature, it begins to 
 sprout. The brewer sprouts the grain and 
 lets it grow for several days. Then he stops 
 its growth by drying it. Next he mashes it, 
 and soaks it in water, to get out all the 
 sugar and diastase. He allows this fluid to 
 ferment by adding to it yeast and hops. In 
 this way he makes beer. 
 
 The flour that can be put on the tip of a 
 
 318 
 
A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers 
 
 knife has more real food in it than several 
 gallons of beer. A five-pound loaf of bread 
 contains more food than twenty-seven bar- 
 rels of beer. 
 
 One bushel of grain will make about two 
 gallons of whisky. 
 
 Alcohol, then, is a waste product of yeast 
 cells and acts as a poison to the cells. It is 
 formed only by fermentation. It is never 
 found in nature. 
 
 The waste products of any organism that 
 are poisonous to that organism are poisons to 
 all higher forms of life. Hence alcohol is a 
 poison to plants, to animals, to men. 
 
 When fermentation takes place in fruit, 
 the sugar, that gives most of the food value 
 to the fruit, is eaten up by the yeast cells, and 
 a poison is left in its stead. When fermenta- 
 tion takes place in grain, the food stored in 
 the grain for the plant and for man, is 
 changed into a poison that shortens life. So, 
 every alcoholic drink is made at the expense 
 and works the destruction of natural food. 
 
 The first record of the effect of alcohol 
 upon man is this: "And Noah began to be 
 an husbandman, and he planted a vineyard : 
 
 319 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 and he drank of the vine and was drunken." 
 
 Noah, however, probably did not know 
 that sour grape juice would make him drunk, 
 for nothing was understood in those days 
 about alcohol and fermentation. Alcohol was 
 discovered and named about six hundred 
 years ago, by a wise Arabian. He called it 
 Al Ghole, the Arabian word for "evil spirit," 
 because he recognized that when people 
 drank it it made them act like demons. 
 
 In that age men were searching for the 
 fountain of perpetual youth, and the drink 
 that should be the elixir of life. Some 
 thought they had found it in alcohol, and so 
 alcohol was also named aqua vitae, or "water 
 of life." But thousands have learned that it 
 is always the water of death. 
 
 Alcohol is the same, an evil spirit, a water 
 of death, whether it is taken in beer, ale, 
 porter, wine, brandy, whisky, cider, rum, or 
 any other drink. 
 
 If a httle pure alcohol be placed on the 
 skin and covered by a watch crystal, it will 
 blister the skin. Alcohol produces a warm or 
 hot feeling in the mouth and stomach. 
 
 An ounce of pure alcohol in the empty 
 
 320 
 
A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers 
 
 stomach of a dog will cause instant death. 
 Beer slows the digestion. Stronger drinks 
 containing alcohol may stop it entirely. 
 
 Some people claim that alcohol is a food. 
 But if the little cell workers could tell what 
 they know about it, they would cry out in 
 one mighty chorus, "No, no ; alcohol is not a 
 food. It hinders us, deceives us, benumbs us, 
 poisons us, kills us." 
 
 Food is changed by the Httle workers into 
 building material. But alcohol can not be 
 changed into living cells. Not only does it 
 resist every efifort to make it less harmful, 
 but it also prevents the food from being acted 
 upon easily. 
 
 Alcohol circulates in the blood as alcohol. 
 It robs the stream of life of water. It robs 
 the red corpuscles of oxygen. It poisons the 
 little workers of the liver, steals their oxygen, 
 causes more blood to collect there than is 
 good for you, and if used habitually brings 
 a great deal of trouble and sickness to all the 
 little liver cells. 
 
 Alcohol paralyzes the nerves that control 
 
 the blood vessels. So they become larger 
 
 than they should be. This is why a man's 
 u 
 
 321 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 face is flushed and his skin hot after he has 
 been drinking. By and by the walls of the 
 blood vessels are so relaxed that they stay 
 that way all the time. Then the veins in the 
 face can be seen, and the nose is always red. 
 But the man is not really warm. His skin 
 is kept warm at the expense of the delicate 
 and important parts of the body inside. It 
 is not the wall of a house that needs to be 
 kept warm, but the rooms and the people 
 within. So it is not the walls of the temple, 
 but the beautiful rooms and the living work- 
 ers that need to be kept warm by the blood. 
 All these are endangered by the use of alco- 
 hol, for it drives the blood to the surface, 
 where it gives off heat that belongs elsewhere. 
 It makes a man feel warm, and so he is not 
 careful to protect himself against cold. But 
 he needs protection more than if he had not 
 taken the beer or wine or whisky. 
 
 In 1786 Prince Patunkin, prime minister 
 of Russia, under the Empress Katarina, gave 
 a state dinner to the peasants. All ate heart- 
 ily and drank brandy freely. A very cold 
 night set in, and by the next morning sixteen 
 thousand of the drinkers had been frozen to 
 
 322 
 
A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers 
 
 death. The brandy had weakened instead of 
 protecting them. Lumbermen who work in 
 the woods all winter know that if they drink 
 they will suffer more from the cold. Arctic 
 explorers who abstain from all alcohohc 
 drinks endure the intense cold better than 
 those who do not. 
 
 Alcohol is no better protection against 
 heat than cold. It increases the discomfort 
 and suffering caused by heat, and makes one 
 more likely to have a sun stroke. 
 
 The nerve that controls the heart is de- 
 pressed by alcohol, so that the heart beats 
 more rapidly. At the same time the force 
 of each heart beat is lessened, and the walls 
 contract less perfectly. 
 
 In the very smallest amounts alcohol has 
 a benumbing effect upon the nerve workers, 
 and on all the little body builders, so that 
 their working capacity is lessened. A man 
 who drinks beer can not shovel as much dirt 
 as a temperate man. A soldier who drinks 
 can not march as well or obey orders as 
 quickly as one who does not. 
 
 This terrible enemy of all the body workers 
 poisons the brain cells very much as opium, 
 
 323 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ether, and chloroform do. The facuUies that 
 are developed latest in life are the first to be 
 injured by it. Self-control gives way, the 
 judgment becomes poor, one becomes talk- 
 ative and quarrelsome. 
 
 Alcohol stupefies the brain cells, and de- 
 ceives the man. It makes him believe that it 
 helps him to think, but when he becomes 
 sober he is ashamed of his thoughts. It 
 makes him feel strong when he is weak, rich 
 when he is a beggar, happy when he is miser- 
 able, well when he is sick, warm when he is 
 cold, active when he is hardly moving, good 
 when he is bad. "Wine is a mocker." Large 
 quantities of it will so deceive a man that a 
 chair or table may seem to him a monster. 
 He is close to delirium tremens. "Strong 
 drink is raging." He may commit any crime. 
 "Whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise.". 
 
 When the habit of drinking has cut a deep 
 pathway through the brain, it holds you its 
 victim in bands stronger than iron. 
 
 If you learn to say No, while you are a 
 child, if you learn to regard the body as holy, 
 if you learn to think first of its beauty and 
 what it needs, and second of your own pleas- 
 
 324 
 
A Terrible Enemy to the Little Workers 
 
 ure, when you are a man you can not help 
 being manly, you will have self-control and 
 true character. 
 
 Nobody ever intended to become a drunk- 
 ard. But we have learned, you and I, how 
 easy it is for the httle brain workers to form 
 a habit. They learn a good habit as easily as 
 a bad habit. They learn a bad habit as easily 
 as a good habit. If you give them one drink, 
 it is easier to give them the second. If you 
 refuse them the first, there will never be a 
 second. So the old injunction, "Touch not, 
 taste not, handle not," is the very best one 
 to give the little body builders with regard 
 to their terrible enemy, alcohol. 
 
 325 
 
[XXXVL] 
 Thieves and Murderers. 
 
 When you drink tea you are bringing a 
 thief into the Hving temple. It goes to every 
 Httle nerve worker, and robs it of energy. 
 
 Every cup of strong tea contains from one 
 and a half to three grains of caffein, and from 
 eleven to twenty per cent, of tannin. Cafifein 
 is a poison to the little builders, and tannin 
 hinders the canal workers from digesting 
 food. 
 
 Tea is not a food. It has no food value. 
 It is a stimulant, a whip, to every working 
 cell. 
 
 After you have used tea a few years, it is 
 plain to be seen that your body workers have 
 been robbed of energy. Your nerve workers 
 have grown weak, and you say you are nerv- 
 ous. Your hands tremble, you have the 
 headache, your heart acts strangely, it beats 
 rapidly, you can not sleep. 
 
 326 
 
Thieves and Murderers 
 
 When you drink coffee you are again ad- 
 mitting the same thief. But in coffee there is 
 not nearly so much tannin as in tea. There 
 is more caffein in a pound of tea than in a 
 pound of coffee, but coffee is made so much 
 stronger than tea, that the effect on the body 
 is about the same. Coffee contains some 
 fat, but it is indigestible, so that in coffee 
 also there is nothing that can be used in 
 building the body. 
 
 Tea and coffee are not only thieves, but 
 liars. When they get into your stomach, 
 they tell you that you do not need any more 
 food, they are sufficient. They take away 
 your hunger so that you do not eat enough. 
 You feel "braced up" by a cup of tea or coffee 
 because you are deceived. You borrow the 
 strength that belongs to to-morrow, and by 
 and by your bank account of strength is 
 gone. 
 
 Tobacco is a murderer. It does not rush 
 upon the little workers with a dagger and 
 kill them instantly, but steals among them 
 secretly and slyly and poisons them to death. 
 
 When tobacco first enters the temple it 
 makes the little workers very sick. The 
 
 327 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 stomach workers try to make it go out again, 
 and very often succeed, sending everything 
 else in the stomach with it. It makes the 
 brain workers dizzy and faint. It makes the 
 muscle workers tremble. It gives you a 
 headache. The cold sweat pours out upon 
 your brow. Your heart beats more rapidly. 
 Every little worker in the body is weakened. 
 Its work is almost stopped for the moment. 
 
 But if you keep on using tobacco, by and 
 by the little builders will accept it and try to 
 do their work in spite of it. Then this wily 
 destroyer has everything his own way. He 
 poisons the canal workers, the liver workers, 
 the muscle workers, especially those in the 
 living fountain, the workers in the breathing 
 rooms, the workers in the living wall, and 
 every little brain and nerve worker. Diges- 
 tion fails, the liver, the heart, the lungs, grow 
 weak, the pores in the skin are stopped, you 
 lose your self-control and love of right, you 
 become selfish and coarse and morally weak. 
 
 Smoking injures the throat, weakens the 
 vocal cords, and frequently causes cancer of 
 the lip and throat. 
 
 A few years ago I lived near a German 
 
 328 
 
Thieves and Murderers 
 
 farmer who raised tobacco. One autumn 
 after gathering his tobacco crop and washing 
 the leaves, he poured the waste water from 
 the washing into the swill and fed it to a fine 
 drove of thirty fat hogs that he expected to 
 sell in a few days. The hogs drank the to- 
 bacco water, and soon after became very 
 sick. As a result twenty-seven of the thirty 
 died. 
 
 If you wish to develop a strong body and 
 a pure mind, you must keep this deadly de- 
 stroyer entirely out of the temple. If you 
 smoke cigarettes or chew tobacco, you will 
 be stunted in growth, weakened in lung 
 power, weakened in muscle power, weakened 
 in heart power, you can not make the temple 
 beautiful. Your skin will be sallow, and 
 your expression faded. You can not keep 
 up with your classes, you can not remember 
 well, you will lose all interest in high ideals, 
 in truth and nobility. 
 
 Thousands of boys are killed every year by 
 cigarettes. Tobacco is always and every- 
 where a merciless destroyer. 
 
 Opium is another deadly enemy to the 
 httle cell workers. It is a juice obtained from 
 
 329 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the unripe heads of the white poppy, a plant 
 of Asia. 
 
 Opium contains a poison called morphine, 
 after Morpheus, the god of sleep. Because 
 opium causes stupor and sleep, it is called a 
 narcotic which means making numb. 
 
 Morphine is sometimes given to relieve 
 pain, but it should never be taken if you can 
 stand the pain without it, and never even 
 then except as ordered by a physician. 
 
 Pain is the warning of the nerves that there 
 is trouble in the body, trouble that must be 
 relieved, that endangers the life of the little 
 workers. Morphine makes the nerves stop 
 crying, but it does not stop the trouble. The 
 warning ceases, but the inflammation, the 
 congestion, the disease grows worse and 
 worse, until you do something besides give 
 morphine. Opium causes the nerve cells to 
 cry out peace and safety, when there is no 
 peace. 
 
 Sometimes people find the effect of opium 
 so pleasing and soothing that they keep on 
 taking it after the pain is gone. They keep 
 on drugging the little workers until they are 
 
 330 
 
Thieves and Murderers 
 
 slaves to a master that rules them with cruel 
 and terrible power. 
 
 Mothers often give their babies soothing 
 syrups containing opium, to quiet them and 
 to keep them from crying. Nothing is more 
 harmful, even dangerous, to the tender body 
 of a child. This is a practice that has caused 
 the death of thousands of babies and injured 
 hundreds of thousands more. A baby has 
 been known to be killed by one drop of lauda- 
 num, a fluid preparation of opium. 
 
 Opium, like alcohol and tobacco, weakens 
 the will power and changes the entire char- 
 acter. It makes the person using it untruth- 
 ful, sly, and suspicious. 
 
 Knowing the graces and the treasures of 
 the living human temple, who would let loose 
 within its walls thieves and robbers, murder- 
 ers and destroyers, to ravage its beautiful 
 rooms, to irritate, deceive, stupefy, and 
 poison its millions of faithful little workers? 
 
 To understand the body is to love and to 
 protect it. 
 
 331 
 
[XXXVIL] 
 
 The Sum of the Body. 
 
 There are in the perfect human temple : 
 Of distinct bones, fitly joined together 243 
 Of voluntary muscles, each with a 
 
 name, more than 600 
 
 Thousands of miles of blood-vessels, 
 
 including of arteries, more than. . . . 1,000 
 Of arteries large enough to have a 
 
 name 550 
 
 Of nerves that carry messages to and 
 
 from the brain, more than 600 
 
 Thousands of sympathetic nerves besides. 
 
 An area of skin that if spread smooth 
 would cover from 15 to 17 square feet. 
 Of sweat glands in the skin 2,500,000 
 
 If spread out smooth, they would cover an 
 area, it is said, of 11,000 square feet. 
 Of sweat pores to the square inch in 
 
 the palm of the hand 2,500 
 
 So many sweat pores in all that if they 
 
 332 
 
The Sum of the Body 
 
 were united end to end, they would make a 
 
 sewer nearly ten miles long. 
 
 A breathing surface in the lungs that if 
 
 spread out fiat would cover 2,000 square 
 
 feet, or an area equal to a lot fifty feet long 
 
 and forty feet wide. 
 
 Of surface in the skin and lungs for 
 cooling the body by evaporation, 
 square feet 13,000 
 
 Of air cells in the lobes and lob- 
 ules of the lungs, about 725,000,000 
 
 Of mucous membrane lining the alimen- 
 tary canal, feet 80 
 
 Of suction pumps, called villi, in 
 
 the small intestines, about. . . . 10,000,000 
 
 Of heart beats during the first 
 
 day of one's life, about 201,600 
 
 Of heart beats during one year . . 37,843,200 
 
 Of heart beats during a life of 
 
 seventy years, about. 2,649,024,000 
 
 Of blood expelled from the heart by each 
 beat, more than six ounces. 
 
 Of blood lifted during seventy years, 
 
 tons 496,692 
 
 Of fibres in the sight nerve i ,000,000 
 
 Of cells in the pillars of the organ of 
 
 333 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 Corti 26,000 
 
 Of fibres in the floor upon which the 
 
 pillars rest 24,000 
 
 Of waste matter thrown ofif by the skin in 
 
 one day, 2 pounds. 
 Of saliva made in one day by the salivary 
 
 glands, 3 pounds. 
 Of gastric juice poured out during twenty- 
 four hours, between 10 and 20 pints. 
 Of bile made by the liver each day, 16 ounces. 
 Of fluid and waste secreted by the kidneys, 
 
 daily, between 2 and 5 pounds. 
 Of water given off by the lungs daily, 10 
 
 ounces. 
 Of hairs in a normal head of hair. . . .250,000 
 Of nerve cells in the brain and 
 
 spinal cord 3,000,000,000 
 
 Of red blood corpuscles 22,500,000,000 
 
 Of white blood corpuscles. . . . 53,000,000 
 Of all kinds of cells, of 
 
 little living, breathing 
 
 workers, according to a 
 
 German writer 26,500,000,000,000 
 
 334 
 
[XXXVIII.] 
 ^he Beauty of the 'Temple. 
 
 A sweet, healthy baby is the most beautiful 
 thing in the world. We love and delight in 
 the young of almost all animals — the chick, 
 the kitten, the pup, the fawn, even the little 
 baby pig. Sometimes we say, "It is a pity 
 they must grow up." But we do not mean 
 this, for it would make us feel very bad indeed 
 if the young things we love, especially babies, 
 did not grow up. 
 
 In the plan of the Architect, the living 
 temple was to be perfect and beautiful as a 
 baby, a child, a youth, a man. What the 
 baby lost in soft, pink flesh, and clinging 
 charm, the child would gain in firmer muscles 
 and more active brain. What the child lost 
 in natural freshness, in innocence and guile- 
 lessness, the youth would gain in skill and 
 knowledge. What the youth lost in quick- 
 ness and grace, in enthusiasm, faith, and 
 
 335 
 
Apples of Gold and Nuts of Silver 
 
 buoyancy, the man would gain in strength 
 and vigor, in repose, serenity, and sympathy. 
 
 Now and then we see a grand old man 
 whose white hair crowns a living temple of 
 beauty and majesty supreme. His form is 
 erect. His bearing is full of force and dig- 
 nity. His step is firm. From his keen eyes, 
 the living windows of his soul, flash the fires 
 of eternal youth, of quenchless faith. His 
 whole countenance is alight with the gathered 
 courage and love and victory of eighty years. 
 
 We never think, What a beautiful baby that 
 man must have been ! What a pity it is that 
 he grew up ! We think. Here is a man that 
 made the most of his life. He used the gifts 
 the Creator gave him. He took the mater- 
 ials provided by God and nature and out of 
 them built the temple day by day and year 
 by year, faithfully, joyously, hopefully, 
 bravely, according to the great Architect's 
 plan. 
 
 He complained not. He worried not. 
 He yielded not to appetite. He loved his 
 fellow men, and worshipped God. At the 
 close of life the temple stands, a finished 
 structure approved by God, revered by men, 
 
 336 
 
The Beauty of the Temple 
 
 ready to be given back to Him who gave it, 
 to become a part once more of the everlast- 
 ing, unchangeable mystery of Hfe and death. 
 
 Too often we see a feeble old man whose 
 white hair crowns a tottering frame. His 
 eyes are dim. His step is uncertain. A sorry 
 object, he sits bent over in the chimney 
 corner and mourns the past. 
 
 Sometimes we see a young man whose 
 temple is a ruin. Its walls are sunken and 
 discolored. From the living windows gleam 
 sullen fires of fear and hatred and despair. 
 His face is marred and furrowed by evil 
 habits. Of him, alas ! it could be said, What 
 a pity it is that he grew up. 
 
 And the greatest pity of it is that it need 
 not have been. It was not in the plan of God 
 for him. It is not in the plan of God for you, 
 or me, or any one. If the feeble old man 
 and the ruined young man had treated their 
 little workers right, they would never have 
 been where they are to-day. 
 
 The face is the most beautiful and expres- 
 sive part of the living temple. It is on the 
 face that millions of the brain workers make 
 
 the record of their daily life. The work of 
 v 
 
 337 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 the muscle workers is shown by the move- 
 ments of the body, by running, jumping, eat- 
 ing. The work of the canal workers is shown 
 by the flesh and fat you take on, by your 
 growth in height and strength. The work 
 of the little hair cells is shown by the new 
 hair that comes in and the old hair that grows 
 long. The work of the brain cells is shown 
 partly by what you say and do, but most of 
 all by what is written throughout the years, 
 upon your face. Every thought you have, 
 every feeling you have, every purpose you 
 form, makes a mark upon your face. The 
 muscles, nerves, and tissues of the face are so 
 arranged that no thought, no feeling, how- 
 ever subtle, however secret, can escape. It 
 is caught and held forever in visible form. 
 
 More than fifty muscles arranged in pairs, 
 with one exception, cover the bones of the 
 face, and form the soft tissues. Many of 
 these are sheathed in delicate sheathes finer 
 than the finest lace. Over the muscles is a 
 layer of fat that fills the hollows and gives 
 smoothness to the countenance. All these 
 muscles are controlled by a pair of nerves, 
 called the facial nerves, that come directly 
 
 338 
 
The Beauty of the Temple 
 
 from the lowest part of the brain and are 
 themselves controlled by the mind. These 
 facial nerves are more sensitive than any 
 others. They are not sensitive to things 
 touching the face, but to mental touches. 
 Not only are all these different tissues won- 
 derful in structure, but since they are de- 
 signed to express what is in the mind, nature 
 has made that part of the skin which covers 
 them peculiarly delicate and beautiful. This 
 is spoken of as the complexion, and was first 
 so called because of the complex arrange- 
 ment beneath. 
 
 Above the eyes and covering the lower 
 part of the forehead is a broad, thin muscle, 
 that spreads out into a wide, white tendon, 
 and passes over the top of the head to the 
 back part, where it becomes muscle again. 
 This muscle is called the occipito-frontalis. It 
 is one of the muscles expressing attention, 
 surprise, terror, horror, grief, despair, sor- 
 row, and care. In ordinary action it raises the 
 eyebrows slightly. This action occurs when 
 one is paying good attention. If that which 
 holds the attention grows in intensity, the 
 eyebrows are raised still higher, the eyes are 
 
 339 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 wider open, thus producing the expression of 
 surprise. If the action is still more exag- 
 gerated, the forehead is thrown into trans- 
 verse wrinkles, giving the expression of 
 fright or horror. 
 
 Between the inner ends of the eyebrows 
 there is a little muscle called the corrugator 
 supercilii, or wrinkler of the eyebrow. This 
 muscle is attached to the bone beneath the 
 eyebrows and to the skin. When it contracts, 
 it draws the eyebrows together and down- 
 ward, throwing the skin into deep vertical 
 folds, or wrinkles. This is the "frowning" 
 muscle ; it also expresses pain, suffering, sor- 
 row, and distress. These two muscles, acting 
 together, and producing transverse and ver- 
 tical wrinkles, are called the "grief muscles." 
 Aristotle said that a forehead loaded with 
 wrinkles indicates a gloomy, morose, and 
 overbearing disposition. 
 
 The lips are formed by one muscle called 
 the orbicularis oris, which entirely surrounds 
 the mouth. At the angles of the mouth the 
 fibers pass in dififerent directions, and blend 
 with other structures. This muscle closes 
 
 340 
 
The Beauty of the Temple 
 
 and puckers the mouth, and also assists in 
 protruding the hps. This closing and pro- 
 truding of the lips is opposed by ten other 
 muscles, and the action of these muscles ac- 
 counts for the great difference in the lips of 
 different individuals. 
 
 One of these little muscles called the ri- 
 sorius, draws back the angles of the mouth, 
 and hence is regarded as the "smiling" 
 muscle. When it is well developed, it pro- 
 duces dimples in the cheeks. 
 
 A smile is the printed picture of a thought 
 or feeling. Victor Hugo said: "The good 
 God has placed the smile of a dog in its tail." 
 God has placed the smile of a man in his face. 
 
 Other muscles are used in expressing 
 laughter, doubt, scorn, contempt, gloom, sor- 
 row. Certain muscles of the lower lip that are 
 used in crying are the least under the control 
 of the will, and hence are the first muscles of 
 the face to act. A child about to cry first 
 uses these muscles to drop the corners of its 
 mouth. A person who cries and feels gloomy 
 a great deal of the time shows this by the 
 lines of his face that take a general down- 
 
 341 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 ward direction. You can draw a picture of 
 a happy or unhappy face simply by turning 
 the angles up or down. 
 
 Solomon said, "A merry heart maketh a 
 cheerful countenance;" also, "A man's wis- 
 dom maketh his face to shine." "As he think- 
 eth in his heart, so is he." 
 
 Your face then shows just what you are. 
 It gives panoramic views of your inmost life. 
 Through its living windows others may look 
 and see your character. 
 
 Several of the New Testament writers, in 
 speaking of Jesus, said, "His face did shine as 
 the sun." Knowing the story of the body, 
 we can understand this now, as never before. 
 No wonder the face of Jesus shone. No evil 
 thoughts were written there, — no hatred, 
 passion, greed, selfishness. Through the 
 living windows of His soul shone the light of 
 perfect love to men, of perfect faith in God. 
 
 Jesus Christ was the only perfect living 
 temple ever built. We must think of Him 
 as beautiful in body as well as in mind. The 
 word "healthy" means "whole" or "holy." 
 Jesus Christ was "holy" or "whole" as a man, 
 from the human standpoint. He did not sin 
 
 342 
 
The Beauty of the Temple 
 
 against the moral law. He did not sin against 
 the physical law. We could not imagine Him 
 as abusing or neglecting the little body work- 
 ers. He worked in perfect harmony with the 
 Master Architect, to build one living, human 
 temple that should be a model for all men, 
 throughout all time. Therefore, disease 
 could not approach Him. If we could work 
 as perfectly in harmony with the Master 
 Architect as He did, disease could not ap- 
 proach us. 
 
 "By beholding we become changed." If 
 we study the plan of the Architect, if we study 
 Christ, and nature, and the laws of life, we 
 shall learn better how to build. We shall 
 think more carefully how we build. The 
 Master Builder will work with us until we too 
 may stand approved of God, honored by men, 
 our faces alight with the gathered faith and 
 love, courage and victory of many years. 
 
 END. 
 
 343 
 
INDEX 
 
 Alcohol 40, 135, 169, 180, Z48, 
 
 316. 
 Air 133, 186, 194. 
 Adam's apple 175, 
 Abdomen 182, 22,9. 
 Alimentary canal aoa. 
 Absorption 233. 
 Anger 140. 
 Auricle 143. 
 Aorta 146, 163. 
 Arteries 161. 
 Ashes 250. 
 Antechambers 171. 
 
 B. 
 
 Bath, daily Z2, 29, 180, 200. 
 
 Beaumont Dr. 223 
 
 Bile 244. 
 
 Bread of life 279. 
 
 Building materials 220, 28S, poor, 
 
 SOS- 
 Breath of life 192. 
 
 Bones 95, 266. 
 
 Blood 151, 275. 
 
 Blood corpusles 152. 
 
 Breathing 172. 
 
 Breathing room 181. 
 
 Bronchi 181. 
 
 Brain, pictures in the 62, 63, office 
 in 79, a telegraph office 91, struc- 
 ture of 94-98, the central office 
 108, care of 132. 
 
 c. 
 
 Cells 18, 19 J touch cells 24 ; taste 
 cells 3 5 ; smell cells 44 ; nerve 
 cells 100; hepatic 243; muscle 
 
 Condiments 39. 
 Cornea 56. 
 Choroid coat 60. 
 Character 65, 81, 118. 
 Cochlea 75. 
 Cerebrum 96 
 Cerebellum 97. 
 Cigarettes i o i . 
 Circulation 128. 
 Carbonaceous foods 293. 
 Chewing gum 215. 
 Capillaries 164, 1 8 2. 
 Chyme 229. 
 Chest 182. 
 Cilia 187. 
 
 Complemental air 191. 
 Cane sugar 231. 
 Carbon dioxide 195, 317. 
 Caecum 205. 
 Color 205. 
 Cartilage 274. 
 Coffee 327. 
 
 D. 
 
 Dermis 16. 
 Diaphragm 177, 
 Digestion 204. 
 Deglutition 219. 
 Duodenum 230. 
 
 184, 
 
 261. 
 
 345 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 E. 
 
 Eye, a telescope 8 ; a window 57 ; 
 wonders of 51 ; muscles of 55, 
 56; coats of 59; a camera 61 ; 
 care of 67, 68. 
 
 Eye lids 53. 
 
 Eye lashes 53. 
 
 Epidermis 19, 20. 
 
 Eating 40, 248 j object of 40 ; hasty 
 
 41, 133- 
 Ear 70, 71; wonders of 71, 80; 
 
 care of 81, 82. 
 Ear ache 74. 
 Epiglottis 175. 
 Exercise z6i. 
 
 Food 36, 39, 133, 157, 194, 202, 
 
 258^ 279, 288. 
 Flavors 41, 42. 
 Fear 139. 
 Faith 140. 
 Fruits 298. 
 Fermentation 317. 
 Face 337. 
 
 Ganglia 127. 
 
 Gullet 205. 
 
 Gland 213; peptic 222; liver' 
 
 242. 
 Gastric juice 222, 230. 
 
 Hair, a protection 31 ; number 31 j 
 structure 31, 32; covering of 
 brain 95. 
 
 Hearing 70, 71—82; pathway of 87. 
 
 Habits III, 118, 119, 122. 
 
 Haemoglobin i;5. 
 
 Harvey Dr. John 162. 
 
 I. 
 
 Iris 57, 58. 
 Intestine 205, 229. 
 Inner door 240. 
 
 Kodak 62. 
 
 K. 
 
 L. 
 
 Living walls 11, 18. 
 Living wires, 24. 
 Living camera 61, 121. 
 Living instrument 8 1 . 
 Living fountain 14X. 
 Living canal 202. 
 Living pumps 229. 
 Living framework z66. 
 Lungs 133, 171, 182. 
 Liver 205, 237, 240. 
 Lacteals 236. 
 Ligaments 274. 
 Lens, crystalline 58, 63. 
 Lymph 167. 
 Larynx 174. 
 
 H. M. 
 
 Heart, an engine 8 ; a living fount- Mastication, 41, 20I 
 ain 141. Mind 94. 
 
Index 
 
 Medulla oblongata 97. 
 
 Muscle workers 251. 
 
 Muscle, contractions 115, 256, 
 
 Mitral valve 145. 
 
 Mucous membrane 53, 173, 206. 
 
 Music room 174. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nerve 91, 169; telegraph wires 25, 
 
 39- 
 Nails, finger 33. 
 Nose 46, 172. 
 Nitrogen 195, 288. 
 Nuts 298. 
 
 o. 
 
 Optic nerve 60. 
 
 Organ of Corti 76, 77, 176. 
 
 Oxygen 157, 162, 165, 195, 249, 
 
 283. 
 Oesophagus 205, 217. 
 Oysters 241. 
 Opium 329. 
 
 P. 
 
 Pores 20; closed in fever 22. 
 ^Papillae 16, 24. 
 Pupil of eye 55, 56. 
 Pons 97. 
 Pericardium 143. 
 Pulmonary artery 144. 
 Pulse 163. 
 Pharynx 174, 217. 
 Pancreas 205. 
 Palate 210. 
 Pylorus 221. 
 Peptic glands 222. 
 
 Peristalsis 224. 
 Pain 330. 
 
 R. 
 
 Retina 60. 
 Rest 138, 139. 
 Residual air 191. 
 Rectum 205. 
 
 s. 
 
 Story of a building i . 
 
 Skin II; a garment 12; does not 
 wear out 13; elastic 14; struc- 
 ture 15-175 regulates temperature 
 22, 170; functions 28; liow 
 kept healthy 30, 88. 
 
 Sweat 21. 
 
 Sweat ducts 20, 21. 
 
 Smell 46, 47J pathway of 43, 87. 
 
 Sclerotic coat 59. 
 
 Sight 61; sight nerve 62. 
 
 Sound 70; pathway of 70; journey 
 of 77. 
 
 Sound waves 78. 
 
 Sanctum Sanctorum 90, 147, 194. 
 
 Spinal cord 9 1 . 
 
 Scalp 95. 
 
 Sympathetic nerves 126; functions 
 of 128, 146, 223. 
 
 Sleep 136, 283. 
 
 Stream of life 151. 
 
 Sunlight 158, 199, 264. 
 
 Speech 178. 
 
 Supplemental air 19 x. 
 
 Stomach 205, 220- 
 
 Saliva 214. 
 
 Salivary glands 214. 
 
 Swallowing 216. 
 
 St. Martin Alexis 223. 
 
 Sum of the body 332. 
 
 347 
 
The Story of a Living Temple 
 
 Temple, your body i, 
 
 " Solomon's 2. 
 
 " to defile 5. 
 
 " wanders of 6. 
 
 * * outside of 1 1 . 
 
 ** materials of 36. 
 
 ** windows of 50. 
 
 ** entrances of 83. 
 
 " officers of 90-99, 
 
 " beauty of 335. 
 Tobacco 40, loi, 134, 180, 327. 
 Touch 24; pathway of 87. 
 Touch cells 24, 26. 
 True skin 1 6. 
 
 Taste 36, 47; pathway of 35, 87. 
 Taste buds 38, 212, 215. 
 Tongue 37, 210. 
 Tears 59; gland 58, 59. 
 Trachea 181. 
 Tidal air 191. 
 Teeth ao6, 269. 
 
 Thieves 326. 
 Tea 326. 
 
 V. 
 
 Ventricle i44. 
 Veins 165 ; portal 243. 
 Vestibule 173. 
 Vocal cords 175. 
 Voice 177, 190. 
 Villi 232. 
 
 w. 
 
 Wall, a living i8. 
 Wires, living 24. 
 Windows 50. 
 Whispering gallery 75. 
 Walking 112, 113. 
 Worry 139. 
 Water 158, 296. 
 Wind-pipe 181. 
 Winking valves 229. 
 
 348 
 
!niiili!!:filii!l!ill!li; 
 
 ili!lli!!ij|l||i!!liili